Tumgik
#Made her in 00s but back then the story was way different (and she was in a tabletop campaign for a while)
alma-amentet · 2 months
Text
OC smash or pass game!
Thank you @miseryscrowned for the tag!
Meet Riana Ka'Lindri, my oldest DnD OC. And by far one of most detailed ones...
Tumblr media Tumblr media
She's been to one base game (Neverwinter Nights) and two DLCs, and in each found a new girfriend. Just couldn't make up her mind! finally settled herself for a while with a hot tiefling merchant lady from the last DLC... But well she had some one-night stands. Had a soft spot for red-haired tieflings, but only after meeting and leaving that merchant, before they could reunite)
Thinks herself noble and good, but her found family includes some rogues and an ex-pirate.
Probably has mommy issues (she didn't know her mother well, was raised more by the community).
Can seem naive and idealistic.
Drow with traits of a stereotypical light elf. Even plays harp really well. Yet doesn't shoot arrows because...
Devoted Elistraee worshiper. Grew up in a forest Eilestraeean community (therefore bastard sword all the way. Imagine a petite girl who can swing a bastard sword rather skillfully!)
Nickname "violet". That's how I often call her myself because well she's such a violet, it suits her!
no pressure tag: @sheirukitriesfandom @bardcambion @catcas22
And anyone else who'd like to join!
11 notes · View notes
koostattoos · 9 months
Text
Endless Summer || j.jk
Tumblr media
~ Pairing: jock!Jungkook x nerd!reader
~ Genre: academic rivals to lovers , fluff, angst, smut, college au, slowburn
~ Summary: Summer vacation was right around the corner. Being in a program that required you at the beach every day was a big pro. After seeing Jeon Jungkook at the same beach as you everything was ruined. Jungkook was the school’s heartthrob. Girls throwing themselves at him left and right, going to parties every other day, and coming in and out of those parties with different girls. Not to mention he’s the biggest dick you’ve ever met. Avoiding him was in your best interest. His being there threw avoiding him out the window. Summer can’t be that bad. Right?
~ word count: 13.4k
~ Warnings: golden era!jk (yes this is a warning) oral (m & f receiving), doggy, dom!jk, sub!reader, dirty talk, unprotected sex (be smart), aftercare, so much fluff!
~ A/n: God, this is my first time writing ever!! I really hope this finds the right audience and readers please enjoy. i pray this doesn’t come off as a boring story pls pls show some support, it’d be soooo appreciated 🫶🏼🫶🏼! Happy reading!
~
For the past thirty minutes you sat staring at your suitcase still trying to figure out what the hell to pack for the next months. The program that you joined had asked everyone if they wanted to go on a trip for extra credit to work for the beach down by Busan for junior year. Not that you needed it, you had zero plans made for this summer.
Niki’s out of town visiting her family for the summer and Sohee’s out doing what Sohee does, probably out exploring abandoned places or getting high somewhere. Who knows? You decided to get up and start packing. You walked over to your closet to skim over your outfits and carefully picked out a few outfits for the next few months. After two hours of packing, your phone dings with a notification from Niki
Niki: omg can’t believe it’s summer already! have fun on your little trip down to Busan. If anything happens call or text me right away! Luv ya!
You smile down at your phone. You and Niki have been friends for years, you first met in your freshman year of high school. She taught you everything, from how to do your make-up and style your clothes and all that fun stuff. Funny how you both got into the same college and ended up sharing the same dorm. She’s gone around the campus having different guys in and out. You would say you guys are complete opposites. You would rather stay in and watch a movie or something instead of going out and partying with drunk college students and grinding my body against sweaty skin.
After finishing up the last of your packing you respond.
Me: heyyy, omg I know! The school year went by so fast, say hi to your mom n dad for me and give Nani kisses for me! And of course, you’ll always be the first to know everything! Luv u too! Enjoy your summer ♡
Putting your phone down, you check when you are supposed to leave and meet everyone at the train station. The ticket said 8:00 am. You set your alarm for tomorrow and get ready for bed. Checking your phone for the last time you turn the lights off and drift off to dreamland.
~
Waking up to your alarm clock blaring in your ear. It’s near 6:00 am, you get up and start getting ready. Walking into the bathroom you bring out your skin care routine. After finishing up and brushing your teeth, you go back to where your vanity is and start with your makeup.
Choosing what to wear was easy, you chose a simple outfit. An oversized black hoodie, black parachute cargos, and white gamma forces. You come out of your room to the living room and take your bag off the counter and get the rest of the bags for the trip. The drive to the train station took longer than expected. Traffic was horrible. The ride was said to be only about 30 minutes, you ended up getting there about an hour later.
After blasting music on the way there you had finally arrived, you see a few of your classmates from previous classes and walk up to say hi. “Yunjin!” You shouted her name, catching her attention.
She waves at you and starts making her way over. “Oh my god hey girl!” She goes in for a hug and starts talking about the next two months. “This is so exciting! I’ve been waiting for this trip for so long, I hope we get free time because I’m too exhausted from all those tests.” She says with low shoulders. Out of nowhere she gasps and turns to you “You’ll never fucking guess who I just saw” You look at her with a curious face “Who?” she leans in closer “Jeon Jungkook”. Your face had gone red. Hearing Jungkook’s name coming out of her mouth left you shocked. Not forgetting the history, you and the boy had.
It all started in junior high in the 7th grade. You had finished your final tests of the year, and the scores were finally out for everyone to see. As you walked up to the board, expecting to read your name first as it always is on top of the board. Standing behind a tall boy with dark raven hair you moved to the side to peek at the score you had got.
Before you could even take a glance at the highest score the boy yells close to your ear. He jumps in the air and says “LETS FUCKING GO” he turns around and notices you, he looks you in the eye before walking away. You go up to the board and look for your name. Right above your name is Jeon Jungkook.
You couldn’t believe your eyes that he out of all people managed to score above you. You glare at him and say “Hey! Did you cheat?! There’s no way you have the highest score after me when you couldn’t even place last year!” He scoffs at you and looks at you with narrowed eyes “I’ve earned that spot being last doesn’t feel good right? Stop being such a conceited bitch and learn how to share the board. Accept you're not the smartest in the school” he snares and walks away. You had felt a surge of anger towards that day and couldn’t stand to be around him for the rest of your life. You promised yourself to avoid any contact with Jeon Jungkook and to make sure he never topped you again.
After staring at him for atleast five minutes you snap out of your thoughts. Looking over at Yunjin you say “What is he doing here? I’ve never seen him attend any of the meetings or give any interest in the program” she looks back at you after looking at him “Yeah, he and Yuno are close friends. I guess he brought it up to him and took it upon himself to ask Jungkook to the trip” she shrugs. You glance over at him again and see him talking to Yuno. You never noticed his pretty features. You hadn't seen him since you bumped into him at the café all those months ago. His hair got longer, he has more piercings, and a lot more tattoos on his right arm. Has he always looked this good?
No, thinking like this is wrong. You needed to remember all the cruel names he called you. You decided to look away after hearing the announcements on the speaker. “Train number 7 now boarding.” is heard. Going to grab your things a hand is placed on top of one of yours. You look up and you're met with those same eyes that looked at you with hate.
“You need help with that?” he smiles at you “No thanks I got it”. You quickly take the bag from his hand and board the train. Luckily, you had moved quickly enough so you could get a shared booth with Yunjin. You place your bags in the overhead compartment and get settled. It would take you about 3 hours to get there. Now settled in your seat you lay back with your head resting on the head rest and blast your music. Just as you became relaxed you felt your hoodie become wet with liquid.
“Oh shit, my bad” he says
You look up at the voice. Of course, it’s him. Jungkook looks up at you and rolls his eyes.
“Nice going dumbass” you say under your breath.
Yunjin grabs tissue from her purse to help and says “God, what the hell is his problem? He really had the audacity to walk away and not even apologies.” she said.
After heading to the washroom and putting on an extra T-shirt you had in your bag you walk back to your seat but not before you look up to see Jungkook, watching as you walk past him, you turn your head forward and sit back into your seat. This is going to be a long ride.
~
Arriving at the dorms was a hassle. Taking everyone's stuff off the train was a breeze but sorting everybody into two buses was more difficult than it should have been. Surprisingly enough you and Yunjin ended up sharing a bigger dorm with two other girls, Irene and Jini. You and Irene shared the same economics class and Jini had recently signed up for this program.
You walked around the building and noticed a pool and a hot tub placed in the back. The kitchen area was big enough for atleast fifteen people. Walking back to the common area, everyone went their own ways into their rooms and decided to meet up around one for lunch. After opening the door to your home for the next two months, you were met with the most beautiful window view. Looking out to the beach you could see the waves crashing against the shore and people enjoying their time with their families and loved ones.
After taking in the view, you walked over to your bag to pick an outfit out for lunch. You lift up one of the outfits you had picked out while packing. Touching up your makeup and getting your shoes on, you all leave to head down to meet everyone in the common area. As you walked out of your dorm, you were (yet again) met with the sight of Jungkook as you looked at each other. His dorm is right across from yours. Great! You had thought, this summer couldn’t get any worse. He looks at you up and down, smirks and walks away.
~
You walk down the stairs to see a few people waiting. As you were waiting, you met up with Irene and Jini, Yunjin was still getting ready as were a few other people. Looking around the room you catch Jungkook taking a glimpse of you with his hands in his pockets. He wore a fitted T-shirt with his arm full of tattoos on display along with cargo pants. You make eye contact with him for several seconds before looking away to find Yunjin.
Finally, everyone in count went into separate cars and explored what the city had in store for them. Busan was a big city; there was so much to do. An option you had was to look around for places you could eat at while you spent your time there. You decided to walk around and look at the stores. A small old lady had her hand out waving you over to her stand. “I have a beautiful bracelet that has your name written all over it,” she said.
“It’s really pretty but I'm not looking to buy anything right now” you kindly declined her offer
“Please have it for free, it compliments you so well” she raises her hand with the bracelet
It was decorated in white shells and blue starfish charms. You took the bracelet from her hand, and you thanked her. Finished figuring out where to settle you chose a restaurant that wasn’t far from where the car was parked.
Finding a table wasn’t difficult. The place wasn’t packed besides a few of the other students that chose the same spot were empty. The empty space was filled with the noise of the bell at the top of the door, you look up to see where the noise had come from and that’s when you see Jungkook. He stood there with Yuno and the rest of his other friends. He goes to sit at a table near yours.
You made eye contact, and he scoffed. You roll your eyes at him, and he speaks up
“Are you following me or something? You seem to be everywhere I am.”
You glare at him “Are you sure it's not the opposite? Every time I look up you happen to be where I am every single time”
He looks at you like you're mental “I think someone’s a little stalker we chose this place before you guys walked in” he sneered at you.
You look up to him and cross your arms, “I think the one obsessed is you, every damn time I look up there you are literally staring into my soul, what the fuck is your problem.”
“No problem here like you said I just happen to be here when you are” he shrugs
“Asshole” you mumble
Walking back to your table you feel his stare burning into the back of your head.
When you excuse yourself to the bathroom you couldn’t help but look up at Jungkook. He was laughing with his friends with his hands on his lap; manspreading. “God, damn it does he have to be so fine” You mumble under your breath
After freshening up you walk back to the table, and you see a girl next to him. She’s touching on his tattooed arm and giggling at what he said. You felt this weird sensation in your stomach. Was it jealousy? No way, but he can’t possibly be that funny she’s holding her stomach.
Walking back to the girls and sitting back down. Irene notices something off about your mood.
“Hey, are you okay?” Irene placed a hand on your back.
“You look a little red” You take your phone out to check your face. You needed to calm down.
“Oh, it’s just getting a little hot in here is all.” She gives you a soft smile and nods her head
After lunch was over, you decided to take a walk around the city to look around and find something to do to pass the time. Jini had found a photo booth near one of the stands selling handmade pictures “Guys!” she exclaimed “Let’s take some pictures!” Ten poses later, Yunjin found a bakery and got something to snack on while you looked around. After waiting for Yunjin and Jini you all decided to hang out and look at the scenery.
~
Walking back to the dorms it was sunset hour. The walk back to the dorms was breathtaking. The sun was setting low over the horizon, and the sounds of the waves crashing were soothing. When you got back to the dorms everyone filed to their rooms to relax and figure out the plan for what to do for dinner. You ended up texting Niki and telling her about today.
Me: Omg Niki, today was our first day of the beach program. We went out and explored Busan. It’s so beautiful over here I wish you could see for yourself.
Me: But you’ll never guess who I’m spending the next two months with
I wait for her to respond. It only takes a couple seconds until I see the three grey dots pop up on my screen.
Niki: Aww I miss you so much we should take a girl's trip soon! But pleaseeee tell me it’s not who I think it is
Me: Jeon Jungkook
Niki: NO YOURE LYING
You chuckle at her response
Me: I’m being serious
Niki: I thought he was stupid and didn’t show up to the meetings how did he know about this trip?
Me: Supposedly he’s friends with Yuno’s group and Yuno told him about the trip.
Waiting another few seconds until the three dots appear again.
Niki: Of course, he’s friends with them they all fuck around especially Jungkook
Me: You’re right, I should’ve known they were friends. Anyways I gotta get ready for dinner soon, I’ll update you if anything else happens.
This time she takes a few minutes
Niki: Alrighty! Enjoy your dinner and you BETTER tell me everything! I love you and stay safe!
You smile at her last text. Putting your phone down you start to get ready for tonight. The mentor wanted everyone to have dinner together so they could discuss the plans for tomorrow. Deciding to take a shower to wash off the sweat from today’s adventures and redo your makeup in a different style. You curled your hair and chose different shoes, deciding to go with low pumps to make walking around easier. The dress you had picked out was a simple little summer dress with small flowers decorated all over.
~
Walking downstairs you see Jungkook with Eunwoo talking. He’s cladded with a black blazer with a white shirt underneath paired with black dress pants and white shoes. In all honesty he looked handsome tonight. His hair is slicked back and he's wearing a chain around his neck with rings on his fingers.
As you make your way down the stairs, he looks up from Eunwoo to you. He looks back down and finishes his conversation with a smile.
“He looks like he’s about to eat you alive. I don’t blame him; you look so good” Yunjin says
You smile at her and compliment her back “Oh my God, are you kidding? You took my breath away the second you walked out of the room; I love your makeup” you say giggling. The mentor comes up and introduces himself when everyone seems to be present.
“Hello everyone, my name is Mr. Kwan I will be in charge of everything that goes on around here and I will be announcing our activities for the next month or so.”
You look around and your eyes land on Jungkook. He’s standing next to Yuno now with his arms crossed. He must have felt your stare because he turned his head towards you and then to the floor. You can make out a faint smirk on his lip. You look away with a confused expression and take your phone out to check if you have something on your face. Not seeing anything you shake it off and turn your attention to Mr. Kwan
“Tomorrow is when we start your tasks. I will assign each of you to a job and that’s the task you must do for that week, every other week each group will switch tasks. You will get to have a day off as a break. Do I make myself clear?” Mr. Kwan says.
There's a mix of yeses and head shakes. He takes out a clip board and tells us what to do next. “Okay, I have two boards with the list of names, please take turns finding your name on either one of these” He places them down on a table and asks, “Any questions?” One of the many students, Vernon, raised his hand and asked, “Can we go out after hours?”
“No, everyone should be in their rooms with lights off, no sneaking out or bringing outside guest” As you walk over to the beach cleanup board and find your name nowhere to be seen. Finally walking to lifeguard duty, there your name was. But right under it say. Jeon Jungkook.
This means you’d have to spend the next two months in the presence of Jungkook. Shaking your head, you turn around back to Yunjin to figure out what she had gotten. But instead, you're met with a firm chest. Looking up to meet the face of the person you see him; he has his hands on your elbows to stabilize me.
“Watch where you’re going.” he says with furrowed brows.
He lets go of you and walks over to the clip boards. You hear him chuckle.
“What’s so funny?” You asked him.
He turns around to face me and says, “I have to spend my days at the beach with you? For two months? I’m going to die if I even spend another minute with you.” he shakes his head pinching the bridge of his nose.
“Yeah, well I’m not so fond of you either Jeon. So, stop bitching about it, I’m not excited about it either” with that I roll my eyes and walk away.
~
At the restaurant everyone picked their own tables. You see Jungkook a few more tables down from where you’re sat, thank God. You took your seat next to Yunjin and talked about the events for the upcoming week.
“What did you get for this week?” I asked her.
“I have clean up duty. I heard the weather’s supposed to be nice so I’m not too worried” You clear your throat and sit up in your seat. “I have lifeguard duty and guess who I’m with.” You look over to Jungkook and he has a grin on his face with his arms crossed and his head tilted down.
“Oh no.” she says placing a hand on your arm
“I have to spend the next two months with him every single day. I don’t know how I’ll survive” you say rubbing your head.
~
Nearing the end of the dinner everyone gets up to leave and go back to the dorms. The restaurant was only a few minutes away, so some decided to walk. Those ‘some’ being you and your group, Jungkook and his, and a couple of other students. As you’re walking, you see Jungkook walking aside Yuno.
He has his hands in his pocket and he’s looking out at the beach. It looked beautiful tonight, the moon lit up the sand and the stars were beaming. Not looking at where you were stepping, you had tripped over your feet and waited to hit the floor. But you never made contact.
Instead, you feel a strong set of arms around your waist, and when you open your eyes; you see Jungkook looking down at you. You stayed still for a few seconds before he lifted you back up. His hold tight around you tight
“Be careful, idiot” he said before letting go
I stared at him. You had question why he didn’t just stand there and let you fall. He turned around to catch up with his friends and continued to walk back to the dorms like nothing happened
~
Back at the dorms everyone goes to their respected rooms and gets ready for bed. As Irene went to turn off the light, she heard a knock on the door. You get up from the bed and check to see who it is. When you open the door and you’re met with Jungkook and Yuno. Yuno speaks up and says, “Were going out, if you wanna join us you can.” Irene and Jini walk up to me
“Who’s at the door” Irene and Yuno meet eyes. He smiles at her.
“Um, were just gonna go out and hang, I was just saying that guys can come and join us if you want.”
“Uh yeah sure” she says.
“Alright, cool meet you guys down there in a few” You go to look up at him, but Jungkook had already had his eyes on you looking you up and down smiling. That’s when you realized you’re in a Hello Kitty pajama set. Looking down you quickly push past Irene and Jini.
Yunjin was fast asleep already, quietly making your way to the bathroom to get the stuff you need and change out of your clothes. You end up wearing a plain gray T-shirt with black baggy sweats
Finally done putting makeup on, only putting on some light foundation and lip gloss, you put on some white sneakers and start to head out with the girls. Closing the door softly, you walk out and see Jungkook with his arms crossed and back against the wall next to his door. He looks up and says, “Where are your Hello Kitty pajamas?” he chuckles. you stopped to glare at him and walk away. Before you could reach the first step, you felt his grip on my arm.
“Aren’t you scared were gonna get caught little miss goody two shoes” he raised his eyebrows.
“Go away, I’m only going out because YOUR friend invited us, and all my other friends are going out with you guys. I don’t want to be stuck in the dorm not doing anything.”
“And don’t judge my Hello Kitty pj’s I saw the big ass plush sitting on your bed when I went to go downstairs earlier”
He stops for a minute as he watches you ascend down the stairs. Hearing his loud footsteps following close behind you. Reaching the bottom of the stairs you see your friends waiting for you.
“What took you so long?” Jini asked
“Ask him” you point at Jungkook
“So where are we going?” you asked
“There’s a bonfire my friend is hosting. There’s gonna be so much we can do, I can’t stay in that tiny ass dorm all day” Yuno exclaimed. As you’re walking to the beach you feel someone walking next to you. Jungkook looks straight ahead as you make your way down to the bonfire. His hair is still damp from the shower he took, he’s wearing a gray crewneck with black shorts. His hands in his pocket he speaks up “Why are you on this trip?”
“I could be asking you the same thing. I haven’t seen you at a single meeting yet now all of a sudden, you’re interested?”
“Oh? So you pay attention to me now?” he looks down smiling
“No, it’s just that you never cared or even bothered listening to what anyone said about this program so now do you feel the need to participate in it?”
He looks everywhere but you.
“I don’t know, I heard someone was going to be here and decided fuck it and signed up.” he shrugs with his hands behind his back. You look up at him with a curious look on your face. As you were about to speak up you hear Yuno’s voice
“Yo, JK we could use a little help over here”
Jungkook looks back at you and says “Gotta go, don’t go tripping when I’m not here to catch you” he winks at you
He runs down to help the guys and you’re left confused.
~
Everyone was surrounded by the fire, drinking, and having a good time. Jungkook is across from where you’re sitting and he’s laughing about something his friend said. He looks up and meets your eyes and you quickly turn your head to look away. From the corner of your eye, Jungkook stands up to walk to the cooler next to him. He picks up a cool beer and makes his way over to you. He hands you the beer and sits next to you.
“How do you like it so far?” he asked
“Why are you being nice to me? You acted like you hated me the whole day” your eyebrows furrowed
“What are you talking about?”
“You know what it’s getting late, and I don’t have time to deal with you right now”
He stands up as the same time as you and grabs your arm “Wait”, you stop and look at him
“At least let me walk you back to the dorms”
Hesitantly agreeing, he lets go of your arm and you both make your way back to the rooms.
~
It’s the first day of your tasks. Everybody separates into different cars. The beach you’re working at is only a 30-minute drive. All the seats are taken except for the one next to the person you prayed you wouldn’t have to see until you got to the beach. Jungkook looked at you and looked down on his lap. You finally went to sit down next to him. You put your earphones in and blast your music so you wouldn’t have to hear him talk.
You wake up with your head heavy against something. When you open your eyes and feel Jungkook’s head on top of yours and your cheek against his shoulder. Immediately you raise your head –waking him up in the process- and hop out of the car.
Taking in a deep breath you walk over to the ledge of the hill the cars parked at and look over the edge. You close your eyes for a moment to take in the salty air of the sea. The wind is blowing your hair out of your face. Little did you know Jungkook was staring at you; admiring the way you looked so relaxed. After a few more seconds you turn your head and walk over to the car to grab your stuff
You already had your swimsuit on under an oversized T-shirt and some shorts. It was an open back black one piece you had bought the day prior to coming on the trip. You carry your bag down the sand but feel it lift off your shoulder. You look up and see Jungkook carry it all the way down to your stations.
“Okay everyone, listen up” Mr. Kwan yelled
“I have assigned everyone a partner to work with for the next week, please come up to me and tell me your name”
As you walk up to Mr. Kim you tell him your name and he tells you who he paired you with. Surprise again you’re with Jungkook. He calls him over and tells him what he told you. Jungkook looks down at you and you look up at him. He smirks and walks back to where he set your things. Following behind him you unpack your things.
You grab your sunscreen, squeeze a dollop into your hand, and you rub it all over your body; starting on your front. Jungkook stands next to you as he takes his shirt off, showing off his body. You stare up at him and admire him for just a second. He looks down and catches your eyes
“Are you staring at me?” he chuckled
Looking away quickly you say “No, I wasn’t”
“Sure, whatever you say, you need help with that?” he says as he points to you struggling to get your back.
“Yes, please” going to hand him the bottle he squeezed some on to his hand and moves your hair to the side. He glides his hand across the span of your back. He starts at your shoulders and works his way down to the middle of your back. His hands moving slowly, getting closer to your lower back.
You clear your throat, and his hands are to himself now. You lay your hair in it’s original spot and you stand to look at the beach full of people. It was only 9:00 in the morning yet the beach was packed. Walking over to your stand you climb the steps and take a seat. Jungkook walks over next to the stand, and he has a floaty in his hand. A couple of minutes pass by in silence before he speaks up.
“When do you want to switch spots?”
“When we see someone drowning”
He sighs and sits down.
~
After nearly an hour later a group of girls walk up to him, and they giggle as loud as they can staring at him. He looks up at the noise and stares at them. “Excuse me?” one of the girls says “Yes?” she extends her arm out “Do you mind taking a picture of us?” Jungkook grabs her phone and angles it. “One, two, three” he takes the picture. The girl reaches for her phone and pauses to look at him.
“Hey, are you free tonight?” she asked him
Watching the interaction between the two you roll your eyes. What you don’t notice is that Jungkook looks up at you and back down to the girl
“Uhm, no actually, I do have plans for tonight sorry.” He rejects her offers and hands her phone back to her.
She has a disappointed look on her face and a sad smile plastered on her face. “It’s okay, I hope you have a good rest of your day”. With that she walks away.
Now at the end of the day and the sun getting lower, you and Jungkook switched spots through half of it. Taking turns every so often. He would try to make small talk, but you always managed to find a way around it. He looks up at you and calls your name
“You wanna jump into the water real quick” he says as he watches you make your down from the booth.
“No thanks, I wasn’t planning on getting wet unless I needed to.”
“Oh c’mon just real fast. The weather is nice around this time” he begged
“Jungkook I sai-”
Before you can finish your sentence, your body is being carried over his shoulders. You throw soft punches at his back and yell at him.
“Jungkook put me down! I’m not playing with you right now!” you screamed in his ear.
He ignores you and laughs loudly. His feet meet the water, once he's deep enough into the ocean he plunges you till you're soaked.
Emerging from the water you pull your hands back over your hair. Jungkook stops and stares at you. Admiring your beauty, when you catch him staring, he doesn’t look away this time. This time he stares into your eyes. It’s that has to look away.
“What?” you said
“Nothing” he clears his throat and looks down at the water
“We should probably head back to the car. The sun is starting to set”
You nod quietly and make your way to the shore. After one last glance at Jungkook, you walk over your things.
The walk back to the car was silent. He offered to carry your bags for you. You had rejected his offers repeatedly, but he insisted on carrying them up the steep hill back up. The way back was anything but smooth. The road was bumpy which ended with you and Jungkook bumping arms after every bump, it was summer which meant humid air. Your skin is slick with sweat. Wishing you were back to the dorms so you could soak in the hot tub.
~
When everyone got back to the hotel Mr. Kwan let everyone roam freely. You decided to head upstairs to your room to relax before going to the backyard spot of the building. When you open the room, you’re met with Yunjin and Irene.
“God, the sun has me so exhausted I could crash right now.” you said as you lay on your bed, body spread into a star fish.
“I know, who knew the beach would be full of that much trash” Yunjin complained
“Atleast we get to switch off, so we feel as equally as drained” you told her
“Yeah, lifeguarding was so easy. All we did was sat there in the sun and waited for someone who needed help in the water” Irene added
“Well lucky you guys, I literally took laps around the whole beach and still managed to find a piece of trash in the place I was already in.” Yunjin rolled her eyes playfully
“Well if you guys aren’t tired, you wanna join me in the backyard area?”
“No, you guys go ahead. I think I’m just gonna crash after I clean myself up. My body’s gonna be so sore tomorrow” she complained
“Yeah, I was planning on walking into the city and look for more things we can do while were here” Irene said
Looks like it was just you tonight.
~
When you woke up from your nap you looked at the clock and it read 8:00 pm. It was much later than you anticipated it to be. You get up from your bed and walk over to the bathroom. Turning on the sink you splash some water onto your face to wake yourself up a little more. You walk over to your drawer and pick out one of the bikinis you have packed.
It was a simple black two piece with bows on both sides of the hip. Covering your body up with only a T-shirt you make your way downstairs with a towel in hand and slippers on your feet. You open the gate and walk past the pool area to get to the hot tub. Before you left you grabbed a small speaker you planned on bringing and placed it next to the table near you. Playing calm music, you sink down into the water and relax your muscles.
It’s not a few minutes later you hear the gate crack open. You open your eyes and your met with the sight of Jungkook. He hadn’t put a shirt on before coming down there. His abs were out for display, his tattoos pretty as ever in the moonlight. His biceps are so visible that you almost faint. He looks to see where the music was coming from and catches sight of you in your bikini. Shirt thrown over the table with the speaker close to you. He walks over to you.
“Hi” he says lowly he stands behind you and his arms are leaning against the edge of the hot tub. His face hovering over yours. Your breath hitches as you realize how close he is.
“Hi’ you say quietly.
He moves so he can climb into the pool with you. Jungkook sits on the opposite side of you and relaxes in the water as you did. After a beat of silence, he speaks up
“I haven’t properly talked to you since” he pauses
“Ever actually”
You scoff and turn your head to the side in disbelief
“Yeah, I wonder why”
“Do you really hate me that much? All of that happened years ago, why can’t you just let it go?”
“Jungkook you called me names and you made me miserable. Not having those top grades; I would be punished so harshly because I wasn’t smart enough for my parents. I still hate you to this day because you never realized how much hurt you put me through?! There were so many times I've overheard you talk so lowly about me. Jungkook we didn't even know each other!"
"So, to answer your question, yes, I do hate you. Stop trying to talk to me out of the blue and act like we're friends because we're not. Leave me alone" Before you can get up to leave you feel his grasp tight around your wrist.
"Hey, look, I'm sorry. Okay? I'm sorry I did all of that. But cut me some slack, I was failing and I finally got my shit together until you came in with your perfect grades and knocked me down. But like I just said this is all in the past. Can you please forget it?" he pleads
You pause for a moment, were you overreacting? Possibly. But you will never forget the cruel words he spoke about you. One last look over at him and you retreat back to your dorm.
~
It’s been a week since your last encounter with Jungkook. He hasn’t made any moves to try and talk to you. Your group was now doing trash pick-up around the beach. It was supposed to be hotter than the week before now that it’s getting later into the summer.
As you were walking around the beach to do your task you had a slight feeling of dizziness, but you decided to ignore it. You brushed it off as a headache due to skipping lunch and only having water. It was then that you realized that wasn’t the case because before you could lean back up from picking up a piece of trash you stumble back. Jungkook notices this and quickly runs over to you.
He stood behind you support you with his arm wrapped around your neck.
“Are you okay? You look pale, do you need water? Or I brought a few snacks in my bag before we left, do you want me to grab one for you?” he said quickly laying you down on the sand.
“Water is fine, thank you”
He walks over to his bag to give you his water bottle he drank from earlier. You quickly took a few gulps and retracted it from your lips. Jungkook looks down at you with a worried look.
“Look, I’m fine just give me a few minutes and I’ll be up good as new.”
“No, just stay here there isn’t that much left to be picked up. Stay in the shade until I come back. I won’t be too long” He walks away to finish your tasks with gloves over his hands also with a bag, and a trash scoop.
It’s minutes later that he’s back kneeling in front of you check how you were feeling.
“You don’t look so pale anymore. We should be done for today; the sun is already starting to set, and we should be heading back now.” he says as he looks at you.
He turns his back still in a kneeling position and you look at him confused.
“What are you doing?”
“Get on my back. You’re too tired to walk up the hill, I don’t want you passing out.”
“I’m not gonna pass out Jungkook. Stop being so dramatic” you say in an annoyed voice.
“Just get on my back” he demands.
You sigh and hop on his back like he asked. He had his bag swung around to the front of his body. He stands up and carries you like you weigh nothing. After reaching the top of the hill he sets you down and you thank him quietly. You both walk back to the car where everyone else is and drive back to the dorms.
~
As you and Jini were done putting on your face masks you hear and sudden knock on the door. When you open the door, you’re face to face with Jungkook. He looks up to see your bare face. It takes him a minute to get his words out
“My friends and I were gonna head out to get some drinks if you wanna join us”
You look at him with astonishment. Thinking back to your conversation from a week ago. Before you could decide against it Jini walks up to the door.
“Hey, Jungkook. Why are you over here so late? Shouldn’t you be in your dorm?” she asked
“Uh, yeah, I am but I was just asking if you guys wanted to come out with us tonight. Were just going out for drinks at this club I found not too far from here.”
“Oh sure! We’d love to go!” she says as she looks at you
You sigh and smile at her.
“Okay great come down whenever you're ready and meet us in the common area.” he says before walking away back into his room.
After you close the door, you walk over to the other girls and ask them if they wanted to go out with you.
“Oh yeah! Sure, we haven’t been out drinking in a while. And it’s nice to get out and away from the program and the dorms for a little bit.” Irene replied
“Yesss, I need to get out. I’ve been couped up in this building for far too long.”
Now with everyone’s agreement you all get dressed pretty for your night out. Grabbing a dress, you took out a SKIMS black dress that fitted you perfectly. You threw a cropped leather jacket with it and black heels. Your neck was decorated with a small chain, and you put your hoops on. The makeup look you went for was light. It consisted of eyeliner, mascara, and natural colored lipstick.
Once everyone was dressed you all headed downstairs to meet up with the guys. As you landed on the last step you look up at everyone. More specifically Jungkook. He had on a black jacket with black cargo pants. He also had chucky sneakers to go along with it. His ears were clad with multiple earrings, and you look down to his lip and see his lip piercing. He looked extremely good for tonight. He makes his way over to you.
“Are you guys ready?” he asked everyone, but his eyes stayed on you.
Yuno had ordered an Uber to drive to the club everyone jumped into the car and that left you sitting next to Yunjin. Jungkook was sitting by the window with Jini in between him and Eunwoo. Yuno and Irene had to order a seperate car because they wouldn’t fit into the car you were all in.
~
At the club there seemed to be a long line. Eunwoo knew a quicker way in and you followed behind him. You entered from the back way, where no one else could see you.
“Why don’t you guys go find a seat. We’ll get the drinks for you” Jungkook yelled over the music so you could hear better.
“Okay” you yelled back as you looked around for a big table.
The room was filled with strobing lights and heavy-based music. The dance floor was full of sweaty bodies. The air around you was humid "I feel so suffocated in here" you said aloud
" You wanna go outside for a minute" Jungkook came up beside you and placed a hand on your back.
"No, it's fine I'll get used to it" you smile at him.
The boys came back with your drinks and set them down in front of you. They had bought multiple shots and took them one by one.
Once you all had a decent amount of alcohol in your system you moved to the dance floor. Irene led everyone as they all followed behind. Jungkook was closest to you. He tried his hardest to keep his hands to himself, but you were making it difficult.
Your hips move to the beat of the song. He watched as you dance like you didn’t give a damn about anything. He smiled as he watched you in your own world. Jungkook starts to dance along with you, and you turn around and move with him. His hands now on your waist as you put your hands around his neck. His hands moved down to clasp around your lower back. He leans his head forward so it’s now resting against yours. You look up into his eyes and then down to his lips. You lean in closer, and then you're interrupted.
“You mind if I cut in?” a random man from the crowd asks
You now feel uncomfortable as you let go of him. He walks in front of you and stands protectively with one hand on your arm. Jungkook looks at the guy and his jaw clenches.
“Look man were just trying to relax and have fun. Leave us alone” he defends. You look down and see his hands clutched into a fist.
“I came out to have some fun too.” You turn your head towards the man
“And it looks like she’s getting a little bored” he laughs
“She’s fine, look if you don’t get the fuck out of here there gonna be a fucking problem” Jungkook yells.
The man starts to walk closer and extends his hands up to you. You clutch the back of Jungkook’s jacket tightly. He moves forward and swings at the man.
“What did I tell you. Get the hell out before I knock the shit out of you.” he yelled.
“Jungkook stop, let’s go” you grab his arm and try to pull him away.
Before you can move him away the man stands back up and tries to hit him before he can dodge it. He moves a little too slow and gets punched. He looks down to his hand and sees red cover his fingertips. Jungkook goes in for another swing and knocks him to the floor.
“Jungkook!! Stop it, just leave it alone so we can go” He looks up at you and turns away. You walk back to the table to collect your things so you can leave the club. You reminded yourself to text the others to let them know that you left. Jungkook sits on the curb, and you kneel in front of him. You pull out a tissue from your purse and put it up to his nose. After a beat of silence, you were the first to speak up.
“You know, I think I hate you a little less now” you say with a smile
He looks up at you and chuckles
“Thank you, for doing that. I don’t know what I would’ve done. And I’m sorry you got hit”
“Don’t mention it. As long as you’re okay, then I’m good” he says.
You smile to the floor and decide to order an uber so you could go back to the dorms
As you’re about to walk into your door you turn around and stop Jungkook before he could enter his room
“Jungkook, thank you again. I had fun tonight, minus the fight” you giggle
“I’m glad you did, goodnight” he smiles
“Goodnight Jungkook”
~
You’re back on lifeguard duty this week. It’s a bunch more calm than the first week of lifeguarding. Instead of sitting and switching spots for hours and not doing anything, you were able to roam around. As you were sitting on the chair you spoke up
“Hey, are you thirsty? I was gonna walk over to that hut to get something to drink” you point into the diretion of the stall.
“Nah, I’m good, thank you.”
Standing to walk away, Jungkook can’t stop thinking about that night as he watches you make your way. He couldn’t stop thinking about the way you had your arms around. And how you trusted him to protect you. How close your lips were before that guy interrupted. He shakes his head from his thoughts and thinks about something else.
When you walk up to the stall you order a lemonade. You pay the man and wait for your drink. Looking around to see if anybody else was around, you see a guy. He’s about your age and much taller than you. He notices you looking at him and you turn your head back to the bar. From the corner of your eye you see him make his way towards you.
“Hey” he said as he tries to catch your attention. You turn your head towards him and greet him back.
“Hi” you smile at him
“Are you around here? I’ve never seen you before”
“Ah no, I’m not, I’m here for a program I volunteered for. I’m a lifeguard.” you told him
“Oh really? That seems like fun, I’m Kai by the way”
You tell him your name “It may seem like fun, but really all I do is sit and watch the people enjoy their time as I bake in the sun.”
He laughs at that. He clears his throat and speaks again
“Um, my friends and I are playing volleyball further down the beach. If you want to you can join us?”
Before you could answer Jungkook comes behind you and puts a hand around your waist. You look down to his hand up to him. He’s wearing his sunglasses over his head.
“Actually we have to get back to our dorm after our shift. We’re a bit busy at the moment.” he says with a smile on his face.
Kai looks at him with a surprised expression on his face. He looks down to you, you aswell have a look of confusion plastered across your face. Kai looks down and chuckles.
“Alright, sorry for asking.” with that he walks away his ego a little bruised.
“What the hell are you doing?” you look up at Jungkook.
“I was getting thirsty. And you were taking forever so I wanted to check on you.” he shrugs.
“You didn’t need to check up on me. I was fine” you roll your eyes at him
“Plus he was cute. I was so close to getting his number”
After hearing you say that Jungkook’s jaw clenches. He absolutely hates that he feels this way right now. Deciding to brush it off you both make your way back to your spot. Getting closer to the end of your shift. You start to pack your things as the beach dies down.
~
Back at the dorms Mr. Kwan decided to gather everyone for dinner to celebrate your hard work for the past month. Once you and Jungkook make it back he helps you take your things out of the car and follows you up to your room.
When you turn your back to him he waits for you to unlock the door; “Thank you” you say to him. He hands you your bags and stops for a minute. The air is stuffy around you. You wait for him to speak up and say something. But his lips never move.
Before you know it, his face is leaned over yours, and your lips are over his.
The kiss is soft. Your heart is beating out of your chest, and you need to stop to catch your breath. Parting from his lips you look up into his eyes, noses touching; he takes a deep breath before walking away to his room, leaving you dazed and speechless; not knowing what to do you stand there and try to comprehend what had just happened.
Yunjin is on the other side of the door when you walk in. She looks up at you. “What happened?” she asked. You unintentionally ignore her and walk to the bathroom. Your face is burning with rosy cheeks. You replay the kiss in your head. It was completely out of the blue and caught you off guard. How were you supposed to act normal the next time you saw him. The dinner was in less than 3 hours. With all the extra time you decide to get ready and drift your mind elsewhere.
~
After everyone had finished getting ready. When you and Irene make it down the stairs Irene heads straight to Yuno. The night of the club you never heard her come back to the dorm. You suspected she had spent the night with him. She had her arms around his waist looking at him with hearts in her eyes.
Now by yourself you look around for any of your friends. You see Jungkook; he looks at you, but he doesn’t do anything. He meets you eye and looks away to his friend. The feeling you felt in your chest was confusion, anger, and a little hurt. How could he kiss you like that and act like it didn’t happened? Turning your body to find Yunjin; she walks down the stairs and her face lights up when she spots you.
“Okay, are you ever gonna tell me what the hell happened before you walked through our door or what. Your face was so red.” she asked curiously
“I’ll tell you later, I don’t want to think about it right now”
She looks at you with a worried look and shakes her head. Everyone gets into a car and the driver drives to the restaurant.
~
Once all the students were seated, Mr. Kwan raises his glass and clinks it with the back of a butter knife. “I would like to praise you all for working so hard for this past month” he says enthusiastically. He raises his voice an octave higher “With all your hard work I would like to give you the last 3 weeks of this month free, please relax, enjoy yourseleves, and have fun. You all earned it” he announces. A bunch of chattering is heard all around. “Now, please enjoy your dinners”
From across the room you see Jungkook laughing and chatting with his friends. Looking at him made you feel this sense of anger. Why are you mad at him when you hate his guts? Why are you did you feel that way when he had his soft lips over yours? Why were you feeling those emotions when you saw that girl flirt with him down at the beach? Why are you feeling all these things about him now?
Why
Why
Why?
All of these questions spiraling through your head like a mantra. Not taking the overthinking you walk out the resturaunt to get some fresh air. When you walk past his table he sees you walk to the exit. Jungkook excuse himself from his friends; he stands and walks into the direction you took.
He looks through the glass door and sees you pacing with your hands on your hip and a hand in your hair. You turn to the sound of the door opening. Jungkook stood there and walked closer to you. But, you take a step back.
“What was that” you ask him.
“What was what?” he has a confused look on his face
“Why are you playing dumb?! You’re just gonna act like you never kissed me and... and I wouldn’t do anything about it?” you exclaimed at him. Your emotions were all over the place. You had no idea how to handle them
He says your name quietly “It was just a stupid kiss, no big deal”
Suddenly, you felt a burning sensation in the back of your eyes. You didn’t know for sure how you felt. But you were sure there was something there.
“Okay” quietly
“I was just being stupid and thought something different but I guess I was wrong” you nod your head and make your way back into the resturaunt.
The tears dropping down onto your cheek made you feel pathetic. Pathetic for making you think that Jeon Jungkook had changed over the years. For thinking that Jeon Jungkook had real feelings for you. Before you walk back to the table you check yourself one last time to make sure your eyes weren’t puffy and your nose wasn’t red. Right now you weren’t in the mood for questions.
Sitting back down at your table and you see Jungkook come back from where you left him. He has his head down with a look of sadness on his face. He sits down next to his friends; less content than how he was before you left to go outside.
~
On the way back to the dorm Yunjin notices that your mood has dropped significantly since you came back into the resturaunt. When you finally settle into your dorm she asks you again, “Okay, for real this time, what the hell is up with you. You’ve been acting so different lately”
And that’s when you explain everything to her. From the kiss and to your conflicted feelings. In all honesty you don’t even know where you stand with Jungkook anymore. You’re between hating him and possibly having the fatest crush on him.
It’s then when it’s later into to the night you decide to call Niki. You missed talking to your best friend. It’d been a while since you last spoke to her.
After three rings she picks up the phone
“Hey babe! How’s the trip been so far? I haven’t spoke to you in so long is everything okay?” she speaks in a soft voice. That’s what you loved about her. She was there for you anytime of the day. You would be okay even if you hadn’t spoke to each other for days at a time. That's the type of friendship you had with her.
“Ugh Niki, I miss you so much. So much has happened and I need to tell you.”
“Oh no, what happened? Did something bad happen?! Did you get hurt?!” she says panicked.
“No no, I’m okay but something did happen.” you reassure her.
“Okay please tell me, you’re scaring me”
“Jungkook kissed me” the line is silent for a moment before it’s not.
“HE WHAT?” she yells into your ear
You have to pull the phone away because of how loud she was.
“He kissed me after one of shifts today. I confronted him about and I feel so stupid for thinking that he liked me because right after I asked him about it he said ‘it wasn’t a big deal’.” you tell her in a sullen tone.
“God is he dumb? Why would you kiss someone randomly and admit that it was nothing?” she sounded irritated.
“Exactly my thoughts. I’m so confused Niki one moment I don’t care about him and the next some girl is giggling next to him touching his arm and I feel so annoyed”
She sighs and calls your name calmly “I may be wrong but it sounds like you have feelings for him”
You pause and register what she just said. You? Had feelings for Jeon Jungkook? Everything is starting to come together in your head. You finally speak up
“Yeah, I think I do”
~
It’s been about a week since the dinner. You hadn’t seen Jungkook. The only few times you’d seen him was when you went downstairs to eat breakfast or when he left his room to go elsewhere. But tonight was different. With the free time you were given you spent it at the beach. You hadn’t gone swimming in the ocean for quite some time so you decided to put on a bikini, threw on some clothes you had laying in your drawer, and grabbed a towel from one of the cabinets in the hall.
You made your way down to the beach by yourself and brought your mini speaker with you. The playlist you had put on was a slow playlist. You watched the sun set while the song My Love is All Mine by Mitski played in the background. While the sun was still out you decided to take off your clothes and go into the water
From afar Jungkook spots you standing near the water; the waves are calm; he admires you from where he’s standing. You, completely unaware of his presence you dip your body into the water until it touches your waist. Your hair flowing in the soft wind. Behind you, you hear the water moving. When you turn your body to the sound; there he is. He’s standing with his shirt off arms out to see and his abs for show.
Completely in awe you snap out of it and turn back around.
“What do you want” you ask quietly.
“What? It’s a public beach. It’s not like you reserved this spot” he retorts back
“No, Jungkook. What do you want.” You hear him sigh. He takes a deep breath and finally says
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry that I kissed you so suddenly, I’m sorry I made you feel the way you did after I said that kiss was nothing, I’m sorry because that kiss made me feel so much.” he pleads. He places his arms on your waist and continues. “I’ve wanted to give you that kiss since I first saw you at the train station. I haven’t stopped thinking about you since we bumped into each other at the café”
It had been several months since that incident.
You walked in on a cool spring day. The bell chimed at the top of the door as you made your way over to the counter. After you had made your order, you turned to walk over to a table. But before you can take a step you bump into something –or more something- you look up and see Jeon Jungkook. You hadn’t seen him since the beginning of sophomore year. He looks down at you with an irritated look; but when he sees your face his expression drops. You looked so cute with your double layers on; making you look so soft and hugable; your hair was up in a clip and your cheeks were rosy from the cold.
“Sorry” you had told him quickly and made your way over to your table. Jungkook was surprised it was you. You had grown into such a beautiful woman. He couldn’t take his eyes off you. From then on, he couldn’t get you to escape his mind.
“I heard from Yuno about this trip and figured you’d go, I thought this would be my chance to make things right between us. I’m so sorry I said all those things to you while we were growing up, I was stupid and let my ego get in the way. So, when I first saw you it’s like I couldn’t see anything else but you.” he confesses.
All of this new information being thrown at you, you don’t know what to do with it. You had thought for all those years and all this time the hate between you two was mutual. You couldn’t have been more wrong.
“I want you to understand my feelings for you. I want to try and make it w-” before he can even finish his sentence you pull him by his hair and connect your lips. He raises his eyebrows and sinks into the kiss. His tongue slips into your mouth. He places his hands under your jaw and his other on your waist. Without breaking the kiss, he picks you up; you wrap your legs around his waist. The sun has set by now and it’s starting to get cold. He let’s go of your lips and look into your eyes. You move your lips closer to his ear and whisper “You wanna go warm up somewhere else?”
Quickly, he drags you out of the water while you giggle into the air. He places you down and hurriedly picks your things up. He grabs your hand, and you make your way back to his dorm. His roommates are supposed to be out tonight; you had the whole room to yourselves.
~
Pushing you against the door he smacks his lips against yours. You sneak your hands under his shirt and feel his abs flex against your fingertips. You move to lift his shirt off his body. He kisses down your neck; he lifts your shirt over your head and your left with your bikini top and your shorts. He lifts you off the floor and manhandles you onto his bed. You lay on your back and look up at him. Your legs are spread with him standing between them. He glides his hand up your thighs and he drags your shorts down your leg.
You’re left with just your bikini on now. He kisses you on your inner thighs close to where you need him the most. Jungkook grabs the bow that ties your bikini together and undoes it. Your heat is exposed to the cold air. He kisses your hip getting closer to your pussy; his hot breath touches your lips, and you gasp quietly. Finally, he makes contact; he glides his tongue through your folds, and you make small sounds of pleasure. His tongue makes figure eights over your clit; he moves his hand under your thighs to pull you closer to his mouth. His strong grip has you breathless.
Jungkook squeezes your inner thigh and gives small kisses around your cunt. He dives back in and the only thing in the air is the sound of him slurping and licking up your slick. You moan his name out loud and place your hands in his hair.
“Jungkook” you moan out loud
“Say that again, baby. Let me hear you” he says
“Ugh, Jungkook please, please don’t stop.” you plead desperately
“Yeah, that’s it. Who’s making you feel good?”
“You! You are Jungkook!” you shout
You start to feel the pressure in your lower tummy. You tightly close your eyes, and you see stars. He pushes you through your orgasm and finally pulls away after you pull on his hair so he’s hovering over your face. You bring him down to kiss you. He slips his tongue in and kisses you softly. You can taste yourself on his lips. Jungkook pulls away and scans your face. Your fucked out gaze looking up at him. He places his hand over your cheek and stares at you.
“You’re so God damn beautiful. So pretty like the stars. I can look at you forever.” he says to you lowly. You look up into his boba eyes, you can see the galaxy in them. He looked so pretty up closely.
He leans in and kisses you next to your cheek. He kisses your neck and then, he pushes himself up. He’s on his knees in front of you. You can see his outline through his shorts. You go to sit up and place a hand over him. He looks down at you and you place soft pecks over his covered cock. He groans loudly; you then start to play with the waistband of his shorts; slowly you pull them. He’s left bare in front of you. You move your hand to stroke him. Feeling his prominent veins; you thumb at his throbbing tip and place soft kisses over it.
“Baby, what are you doing to me.” He looks down at you and strokes your hair.
“Can you take me in your mouth? Or am I too big for you” he teases
You laugh at that “I don’t know, why don’t we find out”
You like a stripe down his length and stop at his tip. Looking up into his eyes; his lips are parted and he breathless. His hand is placed on the back of your head. Finally, you take him into your mouth, starting slow. He moans and tilts his head back, his grip on your hair tightens. You bob your head back and forth, using your tongue and swirling it around his tip. Your hand moves to fondle his balls, and this makes his cock twitch. Hips moving to the rhythm of your mouth and his hand guiding you to his dick.
“Can I fuck your mouth baby?” You look up at him and nod.
“Tell him if I’m hurting you. Tap on my thigh if you want me to stop” With that he slams his cock to the back of your throat. You take deep breaths as you gag on him. Your nose hitting his pelvis he speeds up his thrusts.
“Fuck yeah, that’s it sweetheart. Doing so good for me” he praises you.
When you reach down to your pussy you can feel you’ve gotten wetter. He looks down to your where your hand was and pulls you away for a second
“Nuh uh, who said you could touch yourself? Only good girls get what they want if they behave” he reprimands
He pulls you back onto him and starts at the pace he was at before.
Before he can finish in your mouth, he pulls you away.
“Fuck I need to finish inside you. Can I do that, baby?” he asks you for reassurance
You nod up to him.
“I need you to say it, honey”
“Yes, please” you moan
“Turn around, ass up face down” he demands
He looks down between your ass and his cock. He then looks up between your shoulders. Your hair thrown over your shoulder and your top still on. Jungkook moves his hand along your back and unties what’s left of your bikini.
“Fuck” he says under his breath. Finally, he takes hold of his length and drags it along your folds. You whimper silently patiently waiting for him to enter you.
He strokes himself a few more times; you feel him enter you. Gasping loudly, he groans into your ear and moves at a slow pace.
“More, Jungkook, please” you beg
“Since you asked nicely” Suddenly he pounds into your hips. You can feel him in your stomach. His pace is rapid; hard.
“You’re so deep Jungkook, fuck!” you moan.
Repeating his name repeatedly like a song. You can feel his cock twitch inside of you. You can feel every vein that around him. Every thrust you feel them against your walls. He lifts your body until your back hits his chest. His hands over your tits squeezing. Rolling your nipples between his fingers. He kisses your neck, and he places his hand over your abdomen. “God, I can feel myself inside of you, baby” you whimper into his neck. And that’s when you finally snap. You tighten around him.
“God! Jungkook! You make me feel so good, baby” you cry.
With three final thrusts he finishes inside you. Breath heavy he slowly moves, milking himself in your tight cunt.
He places you down on his pillow and slowly removes himself from you. You whimper quietly from the loss of the feeling of him inside.
“I need to clean you up and you need to go pee” he says
Picking up his shirt that you threw across the room he wipes you down and you twitch from sensitivity. When he’s done, he looks over your face and giggles.
“Come on, honey. I’ll help you shower when you’re done.”
“Okay” you say softly.
~
After your shower you and Jungkook lay in his bed. He’s not expecting his roommates to comeback; they had gone out clubbing and he assumed they’d be out all night in someone else’s bed. Your head placed over Jungkook’s naked chest you draw shapes over his chest. Jungkook grabs your wrist and notices one of the bracelets you're wearing.  
“You never thanked me for this” he says holding your wrist still  
“What are you talking about? This old lady gave it to me for free a few weeks ago when we first got here” 
He chuckles at you “That was me, I paid for it and asked her to play a part. Apparently she played her part well because you had no idea.” he boops your nose. You scrunch your face; you look up at him in disbelief.  
“I can’t believe you do that, what if she talked to the wrong girl, huh?” you said amusingly 
“Then some random girl would’ve gotten a free bracelet” he shrugs.  
You laugh at him. “Well, thank you for this” you look up at him and peck his lips.  
He digs his face into your neck and mumbles a small “Of course”  
Then, you feel his lips press small kisses into the juncture of your neck, you start laughing. All of a sudden, he stops. He lifts his head so he’s looking at you.  
“What are we?” he asks  
Realizing you never really told him how you felt. Isn’t it obvious though?  
“I could ask you the same thing Jeon”  
Whispering your name, he says “I really like you; I want to make up for my behavior throughout the years I’ve known you. I feel so guilty because of the way I treated you. I’m sorry I ever said those mean things to you, baby” he wraps he arms around you; cuddling you. 
“I forgive you” you hug him around his broad shoulders. “I like you too, Jungkook. Can we forget all of that? I want us to focus on the future only now.”  
He nods at you and smiles. “Sooo, does this make you, my girlfriend?” he asks with a cheeky smile.  
Giggling at his silly smile you nod “Yeah, I guess so, boyfriend”  
He buries his into your neck again and sighs contently. It’s not long before you two are cuddling in the sheets and hes whispering sweet nothings into your ear as you drift off to sleep.  
The next morning, you wake up to the other side of the bed empty. The sun is shining brightly in your face. You look down to your body and see the shirt Jungkook must have put on you while you were sleeping last night. You get up from the bed and walk over to the bathroom; but you don’t register the already running water turning off. When you walk in you see Eunwoo naked walking out of the shower. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry” you cover your eyes and quickly walk out. Picking up clothes that were thrown across the room from the previous night you manage your way back to your own room.  
Thankfully, the girls are out doing their own thing. You walk to your own bathroom and clean yourself up a bit before walking downstairs to the kitchen. The air is filled with the smell of pancakes, eggs, and bacon. Turning the corner you see Jungkook in a fitted sports t-shirt, over the stove cooking.  
You walk up to him and wrap your arms around his torso.  
“Good morning” you say in a sleepy voice 
“Hi, sweetheart” he turns his body so he facing you now. He leans down to peck your lips. His nose brushing against yours. You smile at him.  
“How did you sleep last night?” Looking up at him with an amusing look 
“Well you put to sleep pretty damn good last night so I’d say a ten out of ten” you laugh as you get your coffee ready. He sneaks up behind you and puts his hands around your waist. 
“I did, huh?” he lowly says into your ear.  
He sways you side to side and digs his face into your neck.  
“I was thinking maybe we can go out today and we can hang out in the city. We haven’t been here in a while; I want to see if they changed anything.” 
This was Jungkook’s hometown. He basically knew everyone. When he finished cooking your breakfast you both sat together in comfortable silence and ate.  
Finishing up your meals, you volunteered to clean up the dishes, but he was persistent in doing them himself. After fighting for about ten minutes, you give up and walk upstairs to get ready for the day. The outfit you chose was perfect for the weather. Your makeup was simple, and your hair was casting down your shoulders. When you finish putting on your shoes you hear a knock on your door. 
Walking up to open it you see Jungkook wearing a big puffer jacket, white tank top, and light blue jeans. His hair slightly covers his eyes. The chain around his neck and his piercings does something to you. You look up at him and smile.  
“Hi” looking at him with stars in your eyes.  
You look so undeniably cute. With little bows in your hair and your soft cheeks looking at him. He looks down at you and leans in to peck you on the lips.  
“C’mon, let’s go”  
The weather today wasn’t as harsh as those other sunny bright days. It’s a bit colder than the last few weeks. It was a good thing you brought an extra jacket just in case. You cand Jungkook walk down the streets hand in hand. Looking around for the places you used to hang out at with your friends when you were still in grade school. 
When you found the –now small- playground you and Niki used to play at, you let go of Jungkook’s hand and ran to it.  
Gasping out loud you say “Oh god, it’s so much small than I remember. I haven’t been here in years.” amazed by how time flies by so quickly. Jungkook watches you with a fond smile as you reminisce on the old times. You sit down on the swings and gently swing your legs back and forth. Jungkook stands next to the swing as he watches you. The sun was shining on you and he looks at your eyes they’re glowing as you look down the sand with a smile on your face.  
He goes to stand in front of you and holds on to the chain and stops you from swinging. You look up at him when you see his shoes appear in front of you. His hands over yours and he leans in close to your face.  
His lips locking with yours in a soft kiss. He pulls back and he says “You’re so beautiful.” he places a hand on your cheek.  
He looks into your eyes and he makes a promise.  
Saying your name in a low voice he says “I promise you, I will to take care of you for as long as you let me. I promise I won’t hurt you. I promise to stay” 
You look up into his eyes with tears laying on your water line. Moving your head to lay on his forehead. 
Then, you pull him into a kiss.  
“I promise, I don’t hate you Jeon Jungkook” 
a/n: ahhh okay, i realllly hope you guys liked it, this idea came out of no where and I kinda made the plot up as I wrote, please show some support by reblogging, liking, commenting, and giving some feedback! I'd appreciate it so much
4K notes · View notes
thefallennightmare · 3 months
Text
Just Pretend-Twenty Six
Tumblr media
*gif created by me. feel free to use, simply give credit*
Parings: Noah Sebastian x Musician! Reader
Warnings/Tropes: language, angst, fluff, smut, star-crossed lovers, right person/wrong time, cheating, talks of mental abuse.
Summary: “I can wait for years, heaven knows I’m not getting over you.” A story about two star-crossed lovers, that always find their way back because their souls are entwined. The universe desperately attempts to bring them together, no matter what the cost.
Authors Note: Again, just a reminder to people who may not have seen the very important update. Sarah is no longer a part of JP due to her own choice and wanting to go a different direction. She was a big part of this and gave me fabulous ideas that helped build this story. But from this moment forward, it will be only me. Nothing major will change, I'll still be the one writing it and posting it. But I had to rework a lot of things; some I know all of you will enjoy!
TAGS ARE CLOSED! Tumblr won't allow me to tag anyone else, I'm so sorry!
So with that being said, ENJOY THIS CHAPTER MY LOVES!
Tags[CLOSED]: @blueskylinesx @missduffsblog @hayleylatour @sleepyomens @loeytuan98 @artificialbreezy @marvelousmal @bngurngheart @lma1986 @dsireland86 @wild-child-7747 @calleyx13 @illmakeyousaywow @jaded-and-hollow-souls @exitwoundsx @shayzillaaaa @badomensls @princesspeach-00 @shadowseve @collective-heartbreak @klutzy-kay24 @sorrowsofsilence @sweetlittlekitsune @shilohrosechicken @itsafullmoon @toospooktocute @niicoleleigh @thatchickwiththecamera @hoe-for-daddywise @whenthesummerdies @cookiesupplier @concreteemo @thisbicc @sammyjoeee @joe9cool @ozwriterchick @teenblues @malice-ov-mercy @krisslee18 @xxkittenkissesxx @happi-goth @embracethereaper42 @softvgold @cncohshit @heyyoplayer @rain-down-on-me @bloody-delusion-expert @respectfulrebel @reader13000 @koskeepsake @malerieee @cheyyyyr @myownthoughts12 @noahsbong @laurpartyprogram @cloudykoookie @jessiskyee @a1ex-ba1ex @sideeyenoah @emzandthevoid @badomensls @bellaboo967 @waake-mee-up @rxdlstgn @anthemheatwave @lobolocaamo @cncohshit @amelia-acero @karenfranco @collidewiththesavannah @xserenax-13 @bleachampion @thepastelfae @supersquirrel1996 @madomens @themodern-daywednesday @oxythoughtin7715
Tumblr media
NOAH
I drummed my fingers along the wood of the table, humming a soft beat to myself while the hustle and bustle of the cafe moved around me. Conversations were muted as my dark eyes stared out the large window next to the booth I’d been sitting in for the last hour and watched as people went about their days.
“I'm so afraid that the walls that I have made have locked me in. I'm not okay, but I can try my best to just pretend,” I sang under my breath, still gazing outside. 
The thought of wondering what those individuals were going through privately lingered in my mind for a few beats before a certain movement caught my eye. My heart began to beat widely in my chest, seeing those soft waves brush along her bare shoulders due to the wind. The brightness of the sun paled in comparison to the yellow of her sundress. My gaze lingered on her long legs, tracing over the design of her Greek Gods tattoo on her thigh then over to the other thigh where one of her favorite tattoos was on full display. 
The album artwork of nothing, nowhere’s second album Reaper. 
I continued to look over all of her other tattoos as she walked closer to the cafe where I waited for her. The flowers and leaves on her left arm and Kaonashi on her right arm. As she stepped closer to the window, I saw the small Totoro tattoo on her inner ankle and the memory of us getting our somewhat matching tattoos on her birthday came to mind, causing me to smile fondly. 
The door opened, the old bell above it ringing loudly, causing the woman behind the counter to brush away the silver strands of hair from her face. The two women smiled at each other before one of them waved. 
“Usual?” The woman behind the counter asked. 
“You know me so well, Astrid.” 
“Hi, angel,” I smiled as Y/N’s eyes found mine in the busy crowd of Fika. 
“Hi yourself, Mochi,” she placed a gentle kiss on my cheek before sitting next to me in the booth. 
Immediately I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her into my chest, breathing in her familiar scent of peaches that lingered on her skin. 
“How was therapy?” I asked after handing her one of Fika’s famous kanelbullar, which she took with a grateful smile. 
“Good,” she licked her sticky fingers. 
My cock twitched in my shorts and I discreetly had to adjust myself underneath the table. 
“We talked about my parents,” Y/N sighed. 
The last couple of weeks her mom had been trying to call her, Y/N never answering because she didn’t want her mom to affect her mentally. Any time they had a conversation, it drained Y/N. 
Her dad, however, they talked almost every other day for a few minutes. But the last phone call had been more than three days ago because he’d been sick and couldn't find the strength to talk. It worried both Y/N and I but her dad reassured us that it was merely the flu and he’d be back on his feet in no time. 
“Have you texted your dad to check in?” I asked while playing with the ends of her hair. 
She somberly nodded. “A bit. But he’s still fighting the flu. Maybe I’ll facetime him once I’m back at your place.”
I kissed the side of her head. “What about your mom?” 
I knew the subject of her mom was always sore for her but I still tried to help her keep that connection. 
“She keeps discrediting everything I’ve done with Hollow Souls,” Y/N snorted. “I’ll talk to her once I’m more level headed and don’t say something out of line.”
Even though she didn’t say it, I knew she was done talking about her parents, so instead I motioned towards Astrid who stood behind the counter. 
“They haven't said one word to each other,” I informed her before pointing to Jolly.
Whenever he wasn’t busy with Bad Omens, he would be here helping Astrid run Fika. 
“I wonder what happened. They seemed so happy at the aquarium last week,” Y/N frowned. 
I rubbed her shoulder. “I think she’s still dealing with the aftermath of her fathers death. Jolly mentioned that she had a nightmare the other night; something about finding her dad.” 
Y/N cursed under her breath, still keeping her gaze on our two best friends. It was as if they were employees, by passing each other with curt nods, and not a couple that was slowly falling in love with each other. After everything they’d gone through to get where they were, it made my heart hurt for them. It seemed as if the shift happened a few days ago after Jolly officially moved in with her. 
“I know she was interested in seeing Dr. Poulos. Maybe that will help her open up,” Y/N said. 
We watched in silence for a moment as Jolly went to move past Astrid behind the counter to refill the coffee maker. It was a tight squeeze so he had to rest his hand against her lower back and even from this distance, I could see a small flicker of light in her eyes. Both of them shared a look and Jolly leaned down to kiss her lips; both of their bodies relaxing into each other. 
Maybe they’ll be alright.
“Oh shit,” Y/N said while rubbing my thigh. “I forgot to tell you. Chase and Malcolm have asked me if they can have the apartment to themselves tonight.”
I chuckled while finishing up my coffee. “So my place again?” 
“If you don't mind?” She batted her eyelashes at me with a pouty lip. 
I bit the inside of my cheek, forcing myself not to devour them in the crowded cafe. We’ve both been extremely busy with work and other things that we barely had more than a few minutes of alone time together. We spent the last four nights away from each other but whenever we were able to spend the night together, it had been at my place most of the time. 
Which caused this offer to plague my mind ever since we came home from tour a few weeks ago. Nerves ate away at me as I did my best to gain the courage to ask her this because it was a big step for us and I didn’t want her to feel like I was pressuring her. 
“You know,” I dragged my fingers up and down the shoulder it was wrapped around. “You already have all of your stuff at my place and you spend most nights there, might as well make it official.” 
A soft intake of her breath as she stared up at me, something flashing in her eyes as they darted between mine with the wonder if she’d heard me correctly. 
“Are you asking me to move in with you?” She asked. 
I nodded with a small smile. “I would give you a key but you already have one.”
“Shouldn’t you talk about it with Jesse and Michael?”
There was so much hope laced with her voice but also clear hesitation, not wanting to overstep when others were involved. So I reassured her with a tender kiss to her lips, one Y/N breathed into. 
“They don’t care, angel. They’re the ones who suggested it,” I said while resting my forehead against hers. “We have the space now since Jolly moved out. I want to be able to wake up to your face every morning. Feel your body next to mine as I sleep, easing away the worries of if you’re doing okay.” 
Y/N blinked away the tears while dragging a finger over my cheek. “What about Salem?” 
“You seem to forget that he’s been living there more than you have,” I chuckled. 
It was true. 
She’d been so busy with Hollow Souls lately that it was best to leave Salem at my place so he would have company with Jesse and Michael. 
“So what exactly are you asking?” She teased, wanting to hear the words fall from my lips. 
“Move in with me, angel. Please?” I finished my own pouty lip.
“I thought you’d never ask,” she ruffled my hair. 
The vice grip around my heart loosened at hearing her accept and I pulled her closer into me as we discussed plans on how we would go about moving all of her things to my place. We had a free weekend coming up and figured it would be the best time. 
“Do you think Matt will let us borrow his truck?” Y/N asked as we both went about cleaning up our table and bringing over the dishes to Jessica, the manager of Fika, and she thanked us with a smile.
“He’ll be busy so it should be fine,” I said. 
Her eyes lit up with sheer curiosity. “Oh, how’s everything going with them? She’s been kicking ass as our photographer.” 
I gave her a sly smirk, one she immediately knew the answer to, and she giggled. “I’m glad. He deserves it.” 
Glancing at my watch, I knew that I had to run next door quickly to avoid being late so I bid Y/N a goodbye with a kiss. 
“I’ll call you after therapy,” I promised. 
She squeezed my side. “I’m going to head to the store and pick up some boxes. Anything specific for dinner tonight?” 
“Whatever you want, angel,” I cupped her cheek.
Three days later, the Hollow Souls apartment was filled to the brim with not only stacks upon stacks of moving boxes but all of us moving in and out to pack up the various cars. 
Chase and Malcolm were busing turning Y/N’s old room into a studio; something she playfully gave them shit for. 
“I’m not even out the door and you two are changing my room around!” She mocked with a hand over her heart. 
But she was beyond excited to have an actual studio close by so whenever she was feeling inspired to work on something new, she didn’t have to rent out a place.
As I was taping up the box that held all of her books, I noticed Y/N was leaning against the kitchen counter with a grimace on her face. 
“Angel,” I called over to her. “Take my car and go home. Lay on the couch with your heating pad.” 
That word made all of my nerve endings burn with excitement. 
Home.
“I’ll be fine,” she waved me off. 
Setting down the tape, I crossed the threshold from the living room into the kitchen to rest my hands on her hips. Her endometriosis pains have been debilitating the last few days but today was the worst I’ve seen. Y/N had been trying to push through all afternoon to help pack up her things but all of us knew that she was seconds away from crumbling to the ground in pain. 
Just then, Michael stepped into the apartment after loading up my car with boxes so I tossed him my keys. 
“Can you take Y/N home? And make sure she rests?” I asked. 
Even though he was playful with his banter, I knew he was excited to take a break from moving things. 
“I will gladly be a babysitter,” he motioned for Y/N to follow. 
But she wasn’t ready to stop protesting. 
“These are my things. I should help-.” 
I cut her off with a gentle pat to her ass and pushed her towards the open door. “We’re almost done here so you won’t be missing much. Grab some food on the way home and we can watch a movie tonight.”
She smiled fondly at me, one that made my heart stutter in my chest. “I love the way that word sounds; home.” 
I agreed by kissing her lips. “I love you, angel.” 
“I love you more, mochi,” she proclaimed over my lips. 
A few hours later, I had all of Y/N’s things packed in her car and was about to head back inside to let Chase and Malcolm know that I was headed home when an unfamiliar car pulled up into the spot next to me. After spending some time here, I became familiar with what apartment complex belonged to what car so I knew that this one didn’t belong here. 
It wasn't until the familiar face stared back at me over the tops of the cars that a low scowl pulled on my lips. 
“Oh, it’s you,” Y/N’s mom sneered towards me. “Where’s my daughter?” 
I couldn't help but snort at how she greeted me but did my best to remain calm by running a hand through my hair. 
“She’s not here. She’s at home,” I answered while opening up the door to her car, ready to leave. 
Her mom raised a brow. “Her car is here. This is her home, what do you mean she’s not here?” 
For a moment, I stood perplexed on whether or not to tell her why Y/N wasn’t here. I knew that it wasn't my business to tell but also knew that her mom wouldn’t stop badgering either of us until she found out what she wanted. 
“All you need to know is that she’s fine. I’ll let her know you stopped by,” I said with a forced smile. 
The sun had set long ago, the bright glow of the moon casting over the parking lot and the distaste on Y/N’s moms face. The way her judgmental eyes lingered on my tattoos that poked out from my sweater and shorts did nothing to help the growing scowl on my face. The little voice in my mind kept telling me to be respectful since this was Y/N’s mom. 
“You can’t keep her from me,” she crossed her arms over her designer suit. 
I gripped the handle of the door, knuckles going white, and let out a long, deep breath. 
“I’m not forcing Y/N to do anything, ma’am. She’s an adult and makes her own choices,” my voice had taken an unexpected edge to it; something she picked up on. 
Those eyes cast towards the boxes in the car and let out a very obnoxious gasp; suddenly putting two and two together. 
“You claim she can make her own choices but you forced her to move in with you?” 
“You think you know shit when you don’t,” I snapped, not being able to keep my composure any longer. 
It had been months of constant belittlement from her towards Y/N with every phone conversation or text message and it had been me there to pick up the pieces; every fucking time. I was tired of seeing the light drain from my angel's eyes because of her own mom. 
“Excuse me?” She gasped. 
Rolling my eyes, I leaned my arms over the top of the car and now narrowed my eyes at her. 
“You don’t get the right to continue to talk down to your daughter and expect her to have a relationship with you. It’s fucked up that you expect all these things from her when it’s not who she is.” 
She snarled. “Language, young man.” 
“Fuck that,” I scoffed. “Y/N turned out to be an amazing young woman. She built Hollow Souls from nothing and overcame the fear of what would happen once Trey left. She’s thriving in all aspects of her life and we’re all so fucking thankful to be able to witness it. If you can’t be proud of any of that, then why are you even here?” 
My voice was raised causing Chase to pop his head out of the open door of the apartment ready to ask what was wrong but froze when he noticed who my anger was directed towards. 
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” he hissed while stepping out onto the front lawn. 
“Not now, Jace,” Y/N’s mom waved at him like he was an annoying pest. 
“Chase,” he corrected. “You have no right showing up here, you know that. Especially with what happened last time you surprised Y/N.” 
I remembered that all too well. It was before we were dating and it took me forever to pull her out of that slump. Her mother reminded Y/N that she could never be a mom due to her condition. 
A topic her mother knew nothing about. She didn’t understand the hope Y/N had for the possibility of being a mom.
Her mother stomped the heel of her shoe to the concrete. “I have a right to my daughter!” 
“No you don’t,” I shook my head while standing next to Chase now. “We’re both standing up for her. She doesn’t need your negativity.”
Her moms eyes bounced between us before brushing away her graying hair and that's when I noticed the very large diamond on her left finger. 
Mother fucker. That’s why she was here. 
“You’ve got to be kidding me,” I muttered under my breath. 
“Not that it’s any of your business but I came to tell my daughter that I’m getting married and I would love to have her there. She needs to meet the man that will become her new father,” her mother divulged in that condescending tone that irritated everyone around her. 
Chase squeezed his fists at his side, trying his best to keep his composure. “You’re unbelievable. You can’t expect your grown daughter to call another man dad when she already has one.”
“That man can’t even get on a plane to visit his own daughter! His life in Japan is more important,” her mother sneered. 
“When was the last time you actually reached out to Y/N without the intent to boast about your life? When was the last time you actually cared about what’s going on in her life?” I demanded to know with furrowed brows. 
When her mom remained silent, I nodded more so to myself knowing my answer was right. 
“Her dad facetimes her every day to ask how her day went. He doesn’t let the insane time difference stop him. He called her the other day to show her this manga book shop down the road from his place because he knows how much she loves it.”
“Man-what?” Her mother shook her head confused. 
I pinched my eyes shut with a longer breath than before. Chase, on the other hand, let his anger be known. 
“You’re fucking ridiculous, you know that? You don’t give a shit about Y/N, you never have. Ever since the divorce you made her choose you in regards to everything. You never believed in any of her dreams, you didn’t believe her when she tried to confide in you about what a dick Trey was. When she tried to tell you how she finally found the one, you brushed it off as a pipe dream and said it wouldn’t last.”
My eyes snapped over to Chase with his words, this being the first time I heard this. 
The one. 
I couldn’t ignore the way my heart leaped in my throat with sheer happiness at hearing those words. I always knew deep within me that Y/N was it for me but knowing that she felt the same as well eased away that negative voice in my mind that told me she would leave me alone in a hotel room again. 
She wouldn’t. I knew she wouldn’t. 
“My wedding is in a few weeks. Tell my daughter I expect her there,” Y/N’s mom ignored everything Chase had said and opened her car door. 
“We’re busy,” I said with a curt nod. “But I wish you the best in your upcoming nuptials.”
She slammed the door and took four steps towards me while pointing a finger in my face. “I do not appreciate your condescending tone, young man! You will show me some respect since you’re dating my daughter.”
Chase stepped forward but I held out a hand, letting him now I was alright. 
“Respectfully, ma’am, I don’t have to do a damn thing.”
“You think just because you’re some hot shot musician that she’ll stay with you? You want a family, that’s something she can’t give you. Save yourself the heartbreak and let her down gently. I have a spare bedroom in my house up in the hills she can move into. I’ll have the maid get it ready for her.”
I blinked at her, the audacity of her thinking that I would break up with Y/N because of her endometriosis stilling me for a long beat. 
“Bitch,” Chase grumbled under his breath. “You have a lot of fucking nerve for even assuming Noah would leave Y/N because of that.”
“I love Y/N with my entire fucking soul,” I pointed a finger to my chest. “We’d gone through hell for our souls to find each other after everything and I would rather die than let her slip away from me again.”
Her mom’s lips parted, ready to interject, but I cut her off. “And I’ll be damned if I continue to allow you in her life when all you do is discredit all the hard work she’s done. She doesn’t need you. She has all of us that love and support her. So if that’s something you don’t think you can do, you can get the fuck out of here.” 
My patience had worn extremely thin and I was finished with this conversation. All I wanted to do was swing by the Japanese place downtown to bring us some ramen and lounge on our couch with Y/N. 
Her mom glanced over to Chase, expecting him to say something, but he merely crossed his arms over his chest in a silent agreement with me. She brushed down the front of her pantsuit before retreating back to her car without another word, it peeling away from the parking lot. 
“We should tell Y/N,” Chase said after a beat of silence. 
I nodded. “I’ll tell her. Tomorrow. I just want to enjoy the rest of the night with her.”
Biding each other a goodbye, I finally left the apartment and spent the few miles driving home doing my best to calm down. My knee bounced with agitation when I replayed the conversation with Y/N’s mom over in my head and cursed to myself that I did the same thing I told Y/N not to do. 
I let her mother get under my skin. 
She knew nothing of mine and Y/N’s life, of the plans we’ve made, so she had no right to try and make Y/N change it because she didn’t agree with it. 
With the bag of ramen under my arm, I bounded up the steps towards home and felt all the negative energy the second I opened the door and smiled at the sight in front of me. 
Y/N was laying on the lounger part of the couch with a big blanket and I assumed her heating pad underneath it. Jesse sat next to her with a bowl of popcorn between them, both of them throwing pieces at each other. Michael sat on the far end of the couch with Salem perched in his lap, both of them watching Attack on Titan. 
“Seriously? You guys couldn’t wait till I was home?” I teased while kicking the door shut and setting the food out on the coffee table. 
“I told you he’d be upset,” Jesse mocked Y/N, who stuck out her tongue at him. 
“Whatever, you’re here now,” she extended a hand towards me and I fell next to her onto the couch with a relieved sigh. 
She could feel the tension weighing on my shoulders so she breathed into my hairline. “Everything alright?” 
“It is now,” I admitted while pressing a soft kiss to her stomach that was covered by the blanket.
Tumblr media
READER
Humming softly to myself, I kept busy by folding the large pile of clothes on the bed in front of me. Salem had made himself comfortable in a pile of Noah’s sweaters and I didn’t have the heart to move him. It had been a very lazy Saturday spent doing some house chores in the morning and hanging outside with the guys. Noah had left a while ago for a training session with Ash and promised to swing by Fika’s to grab me some mochis. 
I’d been living with Noah for a week now and honestly, not much had changed. It was as if we still found ourselves in that familiar rhythm as before but instead of leaving to go back to my place after a couple of nights, I stayed. 
And I will forever stay by his side. Even if my mom didn’t believe it. 
The following morning after I moved in, Noah told me about my moms visit and all the things that were said by him and her. I was never upset with Noah for sticking up for me, or Chase either. I was upset with how my mom thought so little of not only my life but my relationship with Noah as well. 
Hearing the news she was getting married and wanted me there was laughable; literally. I could help but laugh when Noah mentioned that part and I made sure everyone knew that we were not going to that wedding.
“It’s nothing new, unfortunately,” I sighed into Noah’s chest as he told me about it. “I think it’s best for everyone if I continue the space with her.”
Picking up the familiar gray sweater, I chuckled with confusion as to how it appeared in my pile of clean clothes. The communal Chief sweater that seemed to get passed between all four of us in the house. Padding into the living room, I went to hang it up in the front closet where I saw Jesse typing furiously on his phone. 
“Everything alright?” I squeezed his shoulder before hanging up the sweater. 
“No,” he sighed. 
The anxiety was evident in his voice so I sank down on the couch next to him, urging him on with a gentle squeeze of his knee. 
“It’s Maxxine. I’d been trying to get together with her since the aquarium but she’s been ghosting me. It’s not the first time either,” he admitted with another sigh. 
My heart sank for my friend but yet my anger for how Maxxine was treating him burned brighter. Yes, she was my friend as well, but I didn’t like how she was treating Jesse. He’d been a sweetheart their entire relationship and didn’t deserve any of this. 
“Was it rude of me to break up through text?” He wondered. 
It was my turn to sigh while pulling my knees to my chest. “Honestly, a bit. But if she’s ghosting you and not even trying, it might not be worth keeping the relationship alive, Jesse.”
“It’s hard being the only one trying,” he said with a somber voice. 
I rested my head on his shoulder. “I know.”
We sat like that for a minute and I couldn’t help but smile at how many amazing people I had in my life. Through it all, they stayed by my side even when I was in the wrong for how I treated Noah that night so long ago. 
Suddenly both of our phones went off with a similar text tone and as we glanced down at the screens, Jesse raised a brow. 
To: Hollow Omens Atlas Chief
Chase: Oak Gardens at the Descanso Gardens tomorrow night. Seven p.m. Dress attire is somewhat formal. Just bring yourselves. 
Nicholas: That’s vague but somehow informal. 
Folio: Lucky for you, my schedule just cleared up for the foreseeable future. 
Jolly: Shit, Nick. What happened?
Three bubbles appeared then disappeared for a moment before appearing again. 
Folio: I wasn’t the only one. 
Jesse and I shared a look and now the anger I felt before because of Maxxine was tenfold for the pain Folio was going through. It didn’t say much with those four words but yet, they told a story about another one of my friends going through something they didn’t deserve.
“I don’t like all of these breakups. They usually come in threes,” I semi joked. 
Jesse worked out a reply into the group chat, it appearing on screen. 
Jesse Cash: Please tell me that everyone else's relationship is safe. 
Mal: We’re good over here. 
Jolly: More than alright. Astrid has been going to therapy and she’s making great strides.
I couldn’t stop the smile and sheer joy I felt knowing that Jolly and Astrid were finally reaching a better place in their relationship. 
Me: I guess Noah and I are alright 😜
Mochi 🍡: Funny, angel. It's really funny. 
Michael: I’m still single so no need to worry about me.
Knowing that Michael was upstairs in his bedroom alone gave me pause, wondering how he was doing. I couldn’t help but worry about all of my friends.
Chase: Now that we’ve all either reassured that our relationships are fine while some of us need something to forget the pain of a breakup, Malcolm and I will see all of you tomorrow night at seven p.m. 
Bryan: Wait, what about Matt? Are we sure they’re still doing fine?
Bryan: Also can’t wait for tomorrow, Chase. I’ll bring my camera.
Matt: Y’all realize how annoying it is to have the group chat blowing up while we're watching Greys?
Snuggling deeper into the couch while Jesse got up to get started on dinner, my fingers typed quickly on the screen. 
Me: She got you watching Greys?
Davis: He actually got her into it. I know since I’m currently sitting on their couch with them watching it.
Matt: Fuck off, bro.
As the group chat continued to blow up, text after text, I heard the front door click open to reveal a sweaty Noah; his shirt clinging to the muscles of his back and his shorts were showcasing his thick thighs, the tattoos clenching as he strode further into the house. 
“Hi,” he mused while placing a kiss on my lips. 
I scrunched up my nose at the scent that lingered on his skin. “You stink.” 
Noah chuckled. “Ash really kicked my ass today. What’s for dinner?” 
As he turned towards Jesse in the kitchen, I called after him. “Shower first. I can still smell you!” 
Noah slowly turned back to face me, a playful smirk on his lips, and suddenly I felt fear creep into my bones. 
“What’s that, angel? I smell?” He cocked his head to the side. 
“Shit,” I cursed but then giggled when Noah jumped on top of me. 
His large body engulfed me, wiping his dried sweat all over my skin. I felt the stick strands of his hair in my mouth, causing me to gag on the taste of it. His fingers worked against the sensitive spots of my ribs and then thighs, tickling me with no remorse. 
“Please,” I gasped in between fits of giggles. “I can’t. You know how ticklish I am!” 
Noah ignored me and continued to crush me under his weight, pinning me to the couch as he dug his fingers deeper into the skin of my thighs. 
“Say it!” He demanded. 
“NEVER!” I shouted back while trying to squirm out from under him. 
He grabbed my wrists to pin them above my head, forcing me to smell his armpits. I cringed while still fighting underneath him; the smile never leaving our faces. 
“Say it!” 
I shook my head, trying to maneuver my nose away from his armpit. “Never! You’ll never get me to say those words.”
Footsteps bounded down the stairs and through the small opening over Noah’s shoulder, I saw Michael watching the scene with wide eyes. 
“What the hell is happening?” 
Jesse chuckled while looking through the various take out menus we had. “Y/N said Noah stinks so now they’re having a tickle fight.”
“Assholes! Help me out here, he’s forcing my face into his armpit. I don’t want to smell it,” I called out to Jesse and Michael, who simply watched with amused expressions. 
Noah rubbed his armpit over my cheek while I smacked his chest. “FINE! YOU WIN!”
He pumped his hands in the air while sitting on my lap, cheering loudly, and then bent low to capture my lips in a kiss. 
“I stink now,” I jutted out my bottom lip. 
“I guess that means we both need to take a shower,” he fanned over my lips.
His pupils dilated, sheer black overtaking them, and I quickly patted his thigh so he could hop off of me. 
“I need to finish the laundry,” I did my best to fix my clothes before scurrying off into our bedroom down the hall. 
“Let me help, angel!” Noah called behind me as he chased me down the hallway, pinning me against the door. 
Tumblr media
JESSE
When the door to Y/N’s and Noah’s room shut and Salem came trotting down the hallway before jumping onto the kitchen counter, I shared a look with Michael. 
“Think they’ll be fine with tacos?” I asked while holding up a menu for one of our favorite taco trucks that was always parked down the block from us. 
Michael shrugged before walking over to Salem’s empty food bowl, filling it up. “Give me five minutes and I’ll come with you.” 
As he ran back up the stairs, I slipped on my gray hat with the white flower to hide my unruly curls and tapped the back pocket of my jeans to make sure my wallet was still there. As I went about cleaning up the living room, setting the pillows and blankets back in their respective places, Michael appeared in the living room again. 
“Ready?” He asked before leaving a soft kiss on Salem’s head.
With a nod, we both began the short walk down the block towards the taco truck. 
“How are things with Maxxine?” Michael wondered as the skyline in front of our eyes faded from a bright orange to a dull gray. 
As the houses turned to downtown buildings, I let out a long breath, doing my best to keep my composure. City lights and skylines were always the guide to a wandering mind, one that wouldn’t stop. 
“I broke up with her. It felt one sided so I realized I deserve more than being strung along,” I scuffed my already worn down shoe against a rock. 
Michael patted my shoulder. “You do, Jesse. You’ll find someone that will want all of you, all the time.” 
I shrugged, the taco truck coming into view. “I doubt it. I’m starting to think love isn’t in the cards for me.”
Since I broke up with Maxxine earlier, all I could think about was if I had done something to push her away. Was my anxiety too much for her? Did she not enjoy the time we spent together when I was home from touring? 
Was I not enough for her?
These thoughts were binging on shadow and smoke, my worries endlessly coming undone. All of it tiny little pieces that mirrored each other, a broken glass looking in. My heart was shattered with the undoing of a relationship I thought would last and it longed to be whole again. 
“I never thought that I could withstand falling short when I'm a broken man,” I sighed while coming to a stop at the end of the line in front of the truck. 
Michael gave me a somber smile before reading over the menu even though we already knew what we were going to order. My mind continued to be on other things, the sound of food unappealing all of a sudden. 
The soft tone of a giggle graced my ears and when my eyes glanced up from the broken concrete at my feet, I saw a woman a few feet in front of me laughing at something one of her friends had said. 
She was breathtaking. 
The way her hair fell over her shoulders, unmoving even with the wind that blew around us. The freckles that somehow managed to sparkle under no light. And the way her eyes made every one of my nerves ignite with a force that took my breath away. 
Bright as the ocean and lips so soft, so pure; waking lips to greet the sun. When she smiled wide, something deep within me awoke that lay dormant for so long. Not even my relationship with Maxxine made me feel this way; this alive. I didn’t know anything about this woman, only the fact that her laughter seemed to quiet the anxieties plaguing my mind. 
As if she felt me staring from underneath my hat, those striking eyes locked on mine causing a soft sigh to fall from my lips. The tips of my fingers tingle with the need to run them through those soft strands of hair. When the corner of her lip curled up into a smile and her hand raised in a quick wave, I knew that I’d be alright. Finding her in the middle of this busy line on a Friday night was me finding my footing in the fog that never seemed to evaporate from my life. 
I thought my story had ended with my break up but instead, it was only the beginning. A new possibility of wonder, prospect, and maybe even love was lingering in the cityscapes skyline and there was only one thing on my mind; I wanted to keep finding her smile in the epilogue.
Tumblr media
NOAH
“You’re what?!” Y/N’s voice was raised, echoing through the trees and causing a few onlookers to glance over at us. 
I rubbed her lower back, muttering into her hairline. “Angel.” 
Chase, who had his fingers linked with Malcolm, just smiled. “We’re getting married.” 
Y/N remained motionless in my embrace, eyes blinking slowly, as she tried to register Chase’s words one final time. 
“You’re getting married?” She asked. 
Malcolm ran a hand through his long auburn curls. “We’re sorry we talked about it without you, sweets. It was kind of a last minute decision.”
“We love each other. I think we’ve always had but never really admitted it,” Chase gazed up at Malcolm. “He’s the only one I want to spend the rest of my life with, might as well make it official.”
I grazed my fingers over the exposed skin of Y/N’s back, feeling the goosebumps rise to her skin. It was a warm but breezy afternoon in Los Angeles and with the olive green exposed back dress she wore, I did my best to keep her warm. The thin strap began to slide down her freckled shoulder so I gently fixed it as she blew out a shaky breath. 
“I’m not upset,” she reassured Chase and Malcolm. “I’m so fucking happy for you guys!” 
As the three of them shared a hug, I peered over to the large group of friends that came here tonight. It was amazing how much all of our lives changed in the almost two years since Hollow Souls and Bad Omens toured together. Both bands grew and flourished in their new eras while all of us individuals did the same. Every single one of us were living different lives but somehow we managed to make the time to find our way back to each other. We were one giant family that cared and loved each other. We looked out for one another and when someone was going through something, we all were. 
The sun was still high in the sky casting a bright glow over the rows of chairs and the simple vine arch. Chase and Malcolm weren’t the kind of guys that wanted something over the top. They explained that the ceremony would be an exchange of vows and rings ending with a kiss. They didn’t want a party afterwards because they had plans on leaving right from here for a little getaway before tour life picked up again.
Y/N’s arms wrapped around my midsection and I gazed down at her with a fond smile. 
“Have I told you how gorgeous you look?” She played with the undone buttons on my black shirt, my chest piece peaking through. 
I hummed while grazing my nails up and down her exposed spine, over the snake tattoo there. 
“I don’t think you have, angel.”
Now her fingers brushed away a few loose strands of hair that fell into my eyes. 
“Well, you look absolutely gorgeous and I love you,” she praised. 
With one hand grazing up and down her back, I cupped her cheek with the other one to lay a caressing kiss to her lips. I felt her breathe into it, allowing me to slowly take control. Lazily, my tongue glided over her bottom lip, tasting sweet like honey, and I nipped over them with my teeth.
“You taste like sugar,” I mused while resting my forehead against hers. 
Every kiss was always spell binding, soul intertwining, and intoxicating. I couldn’t get enough of her. 
“Malcolm joked about me being the flower girl,” Y/N chuckled while linking fingers with mine, slowly dragging me over to our group of friends. 
“Does that mean I get to be the ring bearer?” I teased, swaying our hands together. 
She merely winked before we met up with Jolly and Astrid and as we talked with them, waiting for the ceremony to start, I glanced around to everyone else around us again. 
Nicholas was slow dancing to the music with his girlfriend.
Bryan was busy taking pictures of Chase and Malcolm. 
Davis and Steven were talking with Matt, who kept his eyes on the blue haired girl that was taking pictures of the scenery around us. I didn’t miss the way Matt watched her with love in his eyes; it was the same look I gave Y/N. 
Jesse was already sitting in one of the chairs having an in depth conversation with his date. The girl he met at the taco truck last night. It had been a whirlwind of an evening for him last night with him inviting her back to our place where we let them have the backyard alone. They spent the entire evening talking, Y/N peaking through the slit of the blinds. 
“Angel,” I chastised her while laying in bed. “Stop spying!”
She scoffed while looking over her shoulder. “I am not spying! I just want to make sure they’re alright. Maybe I should bring them something to eat.”
“Get them a fruit basket,” I grumbled to myself before pulling her back into bed with me.
The most softest breeze blew past us causing Jesse to brush away her blonde hair from her shoulder so he could lay his jacket over them. 
“Who’s that?” Astrid wondered, motioning to the girl on Jesse’s left. 
“That is Tay. Her and Jesse met last night at the taco truck down the block from us. I guess they really hit it off,” Y/N said. 
Jolly’s brows pulled together with a look I’d been on the receiving end one too many times. 
Dad Omens.
“He already invited her to a wedding?” Jolly asked while resting a hand on Astrid’s waist. 
I shrugged. “This one is different, Jolly. I’ve never seen Jesse like this. They spent all night just talking.” 
Y/N pointed to someone else, who was sitting at the outdoor bar by himself, hunched over with the weight of his own inner turmoil. Folio soon joined him at the bar, both of them clinking their beers together in a somber cheer.
“I feel bad for those two,” she pointed to Michael and Folio. “Especially Nick. No one deserves to find out they’re the other man.”
I brushed my lips over her hairline. “They’ll be alright. Michael doesn't mind being alone and Nick will bounce back. We’ll make sure of it.” 
Suddenly, Chase and Malcolm called us all over to our seats and I followed Y/N close as she led us to a couple of seats in the front row. As they said, the ceremony was simple, one that we all watched with adoration in our eyes while Chase and Malcolm exchanged their own vows, causing Y/N to sniffle next to me. 
“Fuck,” she blew out a shaky breath. “I can’t believe they’re about to be married.”
I grazed my finger over the exposed skin of her thigh, leaving goosebumps in my wake, and only hummed; too far gone in my exploration of the woman in front of me. 
The setting sun caught the auburn highlights in her hair, recently dying it brown again to cover the blonde roots. It shimmered as she shifted in her seat, the scent of her peach shampoo that I loved so much tickled my nose. It was a sense of familiarity that I found myself craving the nights she was away. But now that she slept in my bed every night, I breathed a little easier knowing she’d never be far from me again. 
I traced over the freckles that peppered her cheeks and nose before lingering over the faint scar on her face she got when she was a kid from falling off her bike. Her laugh when Malcolm made an old Hollow Souls joke made my heart flutter in my chest, those butterflies that only flew for her moving at a rapid pace. The lone tear that slipped down her cheek when she watched Chase hold back his own. 
Just gazing at her beauty was enough to steal all the breath from my lungs as the memories of everything we’d gone through began to play in my mind. It was a very rough road to get to this moment, we both did and said things we regret because of the lack of communication between us. But like everyone told me in those dark moments, it will be worth it. She’ll be by your side once both of you are ready.
Now that I had her, I wanted to make sure she knew I’d never let her go. 
This idea had been circling in my mind for weeks, long before I asked her to move in with me, but seeing Y/N sitting in front of the setting sun that casted her in an aura all her own, I knew that I couldn’t put this off any longer. 
As the ceremony came to a close, Chase and Malcolm sealing their love with a kiss, I rose to clap alongside everyone else in the midst of all my planning. Before I could do anything, I needed to have two very important conversations. 
One via phone and the other via the air around me.
Tumblr media
READER
Through the open window, the serenading birds and soft breeze woke me from the heavy slumber I found myself in. It had been a long night spent in the studio with Chase and Malcolm, working on a new single. It had been a while since our album was released and we were itching to get back in the studio to create something. We didn’t have plans on releasing it anytime soon, I just felt inspired to record something. 
Weeks spent writing in my old and battered journal, the scratching of pencil on paper keeping Noah awake most nights. Not that he minded. 
Patting the bed next to me, I expected to feel a warm chest but instead felt cool sheets underneath my palm. Popping my head out from underneath the pillow, I blinked a few times to adjust to the bright rays of the sun and raised a confused brow when I saw the empty space beside me. 
“Noah?” I called out, voice rough from sleep. 
Clearing my throat, I sat up in bed while clutching the sheet to my bare form and gazed around the even emptier room. Salem was nowhere to be seen, meaning that he snuck out earlier knowing that Michael always fed him his breakfast. 
“Fuck, it’s almost ten?” I sighed while dragging a hand over my face. 
Rarely did I sleep in, both Noah and I early risers, but I didn’t crawl into bed until almost 2 a.m. And didn’t fall asleep till almost four because Noah wanted to have a little taste of me. 
When I went to reach for my phone, I noticed a bright orange sticky note posted to the lamp. 
Angel,
I hope you slept in because you deserve it. Sorry you woke up alone but I had to leave early because we have a fun day planned. So eat some breakfast and get ready. I’ll see you soon.
Mochi.
I couldn’t stop the grin that spread to my face and the giggles that fell from my lips as I nearly stumbled out of bed while tripping over the sheet to run into the adjacent bathroom. I didn’t need to bring much of my things when I moved in since Noah already had a lot of my necessities here already. 
As I turned the shower dial all the way to hot, I let the steam fill the bathroom just as my eyes landed on another bright orange sticky note on the mirror. 
“What are you up to, Noah?” I chuckled while ripping off the sticky note. 
Angel,
Somehow I knew you would want to get ready before making yourself something to eat. Please make sure you don’t skip out on breakfast. You’re going to need your strength today. 
Mochi.
Since I was already naked, I hastily jumped into the awaiting shower and didn’t bother taking my time. Wherever Noah was, he was waiting for me. With the black towel wrapped around me, I hurried from the bathroom into the large walk in closet, clicking on the light. It glowed over both mine and Noah’s clothes and also over yet another sticky note that was tapped to a pair of folded clothes on the counter in the middle of the closet. 
Angel,
You know I would never tell you what to wear but with what I had planned today, I want you to be comfortable so I chose an outfit I think would best suit that. 
Don’t forget to eat something. 
Mochi.
Dressing in the pair of leggings and the familiar white Bad Omens shirt with the crown of thorns logo he chose, I slipped on a pair of white vans and tossed the large black knitted sweater over my shoulder. Make up was minimal and I decided to leave my hair down, the short waves not bothering me much. Before leaving the closet, I did a once over in the mirror, the light overhead catching the silver chain around my neck and wrist; the ones Noah gifted me on my birthday. All this time later and I never took them off. 
Squealing with excitement, I made sure to turn off all the lights in the bedroom before stepping into the kitchen where I saw Michael and Jesse leaning against the large kitchen island. Both of them had wide grins and Jesse motioned towards the fridge. 
“Open it.”
The fridge rattled from the force I used to open it and I squealed when I saw that familiar orange sticky note posted on a can of Celsius. 
Angel,
I don’t understand how you and Matt drink these but you’re going to need it today. Look on the stove.
Mochi.
Slamming the fridge shut, I pushed past Micheal and Jesse who continued to watch with wide grins as I picked up the goodie bag from Fika that was sitting on top of the stove. 
Angel,
I wanted to make you a giant spread but didn’t have the time. So enjoy a breakfast sandwich from our favorite place. See you soon.
Mochi.
I swiftly turned on my heels and narrowed my eyes at the two men. “What has he planned?” 
Michael shrugged while picking up Salem off the ground, holding him to his chest. My cat purred loudly and buried his face in the crook of Michael's neck. 
“I don’t know. You’re wasting time here talking to us about it though.” 
My eyes widened. “Well, where am I supposed to meet him?” 
Jesse simply winked before taking a large sip of his coffee and held another fresh cup in his hand. “Tay’s waiting for this so have fun today, Y/N.”
If I had time, I would ask how things were going between them, but while scarfing down the breakfast sandwich and chugging half of the Celsius I ran to my car. On the steering wheel was a sticky note; Noah’s familiar chicken scratch of handwriting made me smile. 
Angel, 
5333 Zoo Drive, Los Angeles, CA 90027. Also, peek at the new playlist I made for you on Spotify. 
Mochi.
“The zoo!” I squealed while typing in the address on my phone and then checking out the new Spotify playlist. 
Redo Date. 
With a quick scroll through, I noticed it was filled with songs that mean a lot to us and the first one I chose was ultimately, the most important one. 
“I'm not afraid of the war you've come to wage against my sins. I'm not okay, but I can try my best to just pretend,” Noah’s soft voice came through the speakers as I pulled out of the driveway, heading straight towards the man that waited for me. 
By some miracle, the usual heavy traffic was light this morning and I was able to make it to the zoo in under twenty minutes. Immediately my eyes recognized Noah’s car and I pulled into the empty spot next to it. After checking my make up in the mirror, I slid over my sunglasses before stepping out of the car. It was a somewhat cool spring day and I did not need my sweater quite yet. I tied it around my waist just as my eyes caught a bright orange sticky note posted on the inside of Noah’s car window. 
Angel,
I’ll be waiting for you at the entrance. See you soon. 
But if you’re not angel and you’re reading this, that’s fucking weird. 
Mochi.
Before I could take a step, my phone buzzed in my purse and I felt my heart drop at the message that appeared on screen. 
Dad 🖤: Hey buttercup. If you get a few minutes, feel free to call me. I miss you and wondering if we can finally talk about a visit again. Bring Noah this time. Love you and talk soon.
He’d been sick on and off for the last few weeks, more recently feeling healthy. But with the major time difference and how busy my schedule had become, it was hard for me to find time to call him. I did know that in a few months both Bad Omens and Hollow Souls would be busy with their own upcoming tours so maybe I should find time for a visit before then. Making a mental note to call him later, I put my phone on D.N.D and slipped it back into my purse. 
Skipping over towards the entrance of the busy zoo, I quickly spotted the 6’3” tattooed build of the man that held my heart and soul. The invisible string that kept us together vibrated the closer I got. He stood in the midst of the chaos of parents trying to wrangle their kids and teachers doing their best to keep their students in line. Noah wore a simple outfit of black shorts and a matching shirt with a design of an avocado. His growing hair was kept neat under his hat and those striking almond eyes were covered with sunglasses. It was almost futile to hide who he was, those gorgeous legs and tattoos on display for anyone to recognize him. 
Rarely ever did we go out in busy public places like this with the fear of being seen together because we were such private people now. We didn’t want anyone to know our personal business unless they were actively in our lives. 
Almost immediately his hand reached towards mine, pulling me into his chest to lay a tender kiss on my lips. 
“Hi, angel,” he brushed his nose along mine. 
“Hi, mochi.” 
But then, something bright and orange on his chest caught my eye. 
Angel, 
I love you.
Mochi.
Tears welled in my eyes as I took off the sticky note from his chest and placed it in my purse along with all the others from today, besides the one in his car. Noah noticed a tear fall and was quick to catch it with the pad of his thumb. Even though I couldn’t see it due to his sunglasses, I knew his gaze was bouncing between mine. 
“What’s the matter? Did you not like the notes?” He asked with worry etched in his voice.
I grasped his shirt, holding him close to me. “I loved it. It was so thoughtful. No one has done anything like this for me before. Everything you do for me, Noah still ceases to amaze me. I don’t deserve-.”
Noah cut my words off with another kiss. “Don’t say that, Y/N. You deserve all of this and more for everything you’ve gone through. I want to be able to give you that, alright?” 
When I nodded, he wrapped his arm around his shoulder to pull me closer to him before walking through the entrance of the zoo. 
“You know,” I patted his tummy. “I should pay this time. Since you paid the last time.”
Noah chuckled at the memory and gave my shoulder a squeeze.
"What the fuck?" I murmured while rifling through my purse.
"Something wrong?"
Gazing up through my sunglasses, I saw Noah looking at me with concern. He pocketed his glasses so I could see the browns of his eyes sparkle in the sunlight.
"No. Well yea," I sighed letting my purse fall to my side. "I must have left my wallet on the bus. You guys ahead. I'll see you back at the venue."
It all happened so fast; Noah pulling out his own wallet, asking for two tickets, and handing the person behind the counter the correct amount of change.
"Noah," I scolded. "You didn't have to do that!"
"Come on. They're waiting for us," Noah said with an extended arm in front of me.
Of course, Noah paid this time and ushered me in through the entrance with a hand at the small of my back. 
“I’ll let you get it the next time,” he assured me with a nod. 
No he wouldn’t. 
Linking our fingers together, we stopped at the first exhibit and I gazed up at him with a smirk. 
“Chase thought you were staring at my ass that day.” 
Noah snorted with a lopsided grin. “I definitely was.”
With a playful laughter, I let Noah guide me along the way of the zoo, hand in hand.
Tumblr media
CHASE
Running a hand over my freshly buzzed hair, I sighed and leaned back into the chair. Malcolm raised his head from his laptop screen, giving me a look of great pause. 
“Did I cut it too short?” He wondered. 
I shook my head, letting him know that he did a great job at cutting my hair. He always did. Playing with the black band around my left finger, I let out another long sigh. 
“I think we should call mixing today. We’ve been going after this track the last couple of days,” I clicked out of the program on the computer before motioning for Malcolm to do the same. 
“We have been meaning to catch up on Survivor,” he reminded as he set the laptop on the desk, following me out of our studio. 
Y/N’s room was the largest one in the apartment so when she moved out, it was almost a given that we would turn it into a studio. Once we were settled on the couch with blankets and snacks, Malcolm loaded up Paramount Plus as I ran my fingers through his long auburn curls. They were unruly today, something I admired every time I stared at him. 
Even though we were officially married now for a couple of weeks, nothing really changed. 
Before we could hit play on the next episode, my phone buzzed next to me, the contact name making me furrow my brows. 
“Why is Y/N’s dad calling you?” Malcolm wondered. 
Shrugging, I hit the green button. “Hey. Mr. Y/L/N. What’s up?” 
A deep cough shook my phone. “Hi, son. I don’t mean to bother you.” 
Malcolm and I shared a look. 
“Don’t even worry about it. Isn’t it the middle of the night where you’re at?” I asked. 
There was a lot of rustling in the background in the midst of all of the voices which made me sit straight up, spine going rigid when an all too familiar beeping sound echoed loudly through the speaker of my phone. 
“Is Y/N around? I’ve been trying to text her but I haven’t heard from her.” 
Malcolm bit the inside of his cheek when we heard how ragged her dad’s voice sounded. 
“She’s out with Noah right now. Some sort of redo date,” Malcolm chuckled. 
“Oh,” the sadness was evident in her fathers voice before he was hit with another coughing fit. This one heavier and deeper. 
I rubbed at the back of my neck. “You still have that cough, huh? It’s been awhile.” 
It took a moment before Y/N’s dad’s voice came through the speaker. “Oh, it’s nothing. I promise. Have Y/N call me if you get a hold of her, would you son?” 
“Sure thing,” I sighed, knowing that whatever was going on with him, he wouldn’t talk to me about it. 
As soon as I hung up, I motioned to Malcolm. “Text her. Her dad didn’t sound good and I didn’t like what I heard in the background.”
While he typed away on his phone, he glanced over at me. “You don’t think he’s-?”
I dragged my hands over my face. “I don’t know what else to think, Mal.”
He gave me a loving squeeze on my thigh just as his text came through the group chat with the three of us.
Mal: Sweets, have you talked to your dad at all? He still has that nasty cough and it doesn’t sound good. 
This user is on Do Not Disturb. Notify them of this message?
“Fuck,” Malcolm muttered under his breath before hitting the notify message. 
I gently grazed my fingers over his back, trying my best to soothe his worries away. 
“Let’s give her a few minutes and then maybe text Noah,” I suggested before we ultimately did our best to keep our minds on the television, not the wellbeing of Y/N’s dad. 
Tumblr media
NOAH
Cool breeze like an autumn night brushed along our bodies as we ran down the beach together, Y/N’s laughter sounded like a gentle melody to my ears. The sun was about to set, casting us in a glimmer of moonlight that mirrored off of the dark ocean. Birds flew away from us as I chased Y/N up and down the sandy dunes, doing my best to drag her into the cool water with me. 
“Careful, angel!” I called up to her as she walked along a rocky wall that led out into the water. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”
She gave me a wicked smile from above. "Would you catch me if I fell?"
Even though the season changed throughout the day and with the waves crashing around us, I grinned up at her. "Though the skies are turning gray, I'll never let you fall, angel."
As we stood at the edge of the waves now, it soaking our ankles, I watched in slight horror as Y/N walked deeper into the water. 
“What are you doing?” I chuckled while shaking my head. “It’s freezing!”
She shrugged and ran her fingers through the waves. "Come on, the water's fine! Stop being a pussy." 
I raised a brow, the parallels suddenly becoming evident. Kicking off my shoes, I was thankful this time I wore shorts and not skinny jeans as I followed her into the waves. 
"You're insane," I chuckled after reaching her in a couple of large strides. 
Her hands linked behind my neck, playing with the ends of my “ocean fucked hair” with a stunning smile on her face. Both of us were knee deep in the water, our clothes soaked, but neither of us cared. The way she always came alive and free out here made me smile.
“My little duck,” she breathed.
“My little crow,” I mused before capturing her lips in a slow and methodical kiss. 
Every part of it was thought out. The way my tongue brushed along her bottom lip before exploring every inch of her mouth. Her hands continued to play with my hair while mine gripped tight against her soft skin, leaving half crescent shapes from my nails.
"Fuck!" I cursed when cold water splashed up at my chest, Y/N doubling over in laughter as she splashed me again. 
Still reeling from our kiss, I bent low at my knees with a sinister smirk. "You think that's funny?" 
"No!" She began backing away from me, doing her best to walk through the waves. "Don't. I'm sorry." 
Y/N was laughing so hard she could barely catch her breath and seeing how alive she looked right now made my heart soar into my throat. I nearly clutched my chest at the feeling. 
"NOWAAH! NO!" 
I tackled her into the water, bringing her underneath the waves with me, our laughter carrying up to the night sky. 
Once we were back on our blanket, somewhat dry and staring back out into the water, Y/N squeezed my hand. 
“Thank you for today, mochi. This was a great redo date,” she rested her head against my shoulder. 
I brushed a kiss along her forehead. “Anything for you, angel.” 
We stayed like that for a few beats of silence, until my always racing mind thought of something. 
“I think I have an idea for the next music video,” I said quietly, gazing at the empty beach. 
We’d been the only ones here since I chose a very secluded area, which made what I planned next even more special. 
“Oh, is it the music video?” Y/N raised a brow before walking a few paces in front of me, then looking over her shoulder. 
She was too far for my liking so leaving the guitar behind along with the song I had planned to play for her, I followed her down the beach again until we came to a sudden stop. 
“I still want to play that song for you,” I said. 
“Just five more minutes. I love the way the waves sound right now,” she replied. 
The sound of the waves crashing echoed all around us, trapping us together. The salty brine lingered on my lips as I licked them, watching Y/N stare out into the vastness of the ocean in front of her. She stood with arms stretched wide and an even wider smile on her face. 
"Do you remember what you told me the last time we were standing on a beach together?" I asked while brushing away the hair that blew into her face. 
With the hair tie around my wrist, I helped her by putting her hair up into a small bun.
She giggled with a nod. "It can't rain all the time."
The memory of us together, all that time ago, was one of the few that replayed in my mind on a loop. Her face filled with so much worry about how she would deal with the Trey situation and afraid that she would drown in the rain. 
But now she glowed with the last few rays of the sunset, the metaphorical halo she wore proving why her nickname fit her so well. 
Angel. 
With one arm wrapped around her shoulder, holding her close to my chest, I dug my toes deeper into the sand trying to keep myself grounded. The entire day had been perfect, our redo date becoming a new favorite memory of mine, but there was still one thing left to do. I wanted to do it while I played the song for her but my soul was yearning for it now.
My other hand was stuffed into the pocket of my shorts and it felt like it was wrapped around a weight. My heart would not stop pounding in my chest and I was sure Y/N could feel it against her cheek. 
"Angel," I began with a long breath. 
Just then, her phone began to ring causing her to pull it out of her sweater with a sigh. She went to ignore the call but when I noticed the caller's I.D, I motioned for her to stop. 
"That's the fourth time they've called today, Y/N. You should answer it." 
She frowned. "But I don't want to ruin the rest of our night." 
I pressed a soft kiss to her lips, humming at the taste of her lip gloss. Lately, she has been tasting like honey.
"It's alright. Answer it." 
Nodding, she accepted the call with a smile. "Hey. Sorry, I've-." 
The words died on her tongue as she fell away from me, those bright eyes dulling like the dark cloud that suddenly formed overhead, crackling and booming into the air. Frigid rain drowned us in place and with an unimaginable weight that anchored us, I watched as the light around her halo shattered. 
223 notes · View notes
eddiesxangel · 5 months
Text
Take Me to the Lakes | E.M x Reader ~ 4/6
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
CW: Oral (f receiving), more angst, classism? 18+ only
wc: 5.2k
Master list
You woke up extra bright and early the following day with a smile. As you opened your eyes, the memories of last night came flooding back to mind. Even though it was only 6:00 a.m., you walked to the showers with an extra pep. 
The steamy memories of last night flooded your mind, and even with the ice-cold water hitting your body, it couldn’t wash away the heat of Eddie’s touch. It was like he was burned into your skin, the way his calloused fingertips glided over you, how he gripped your hair, how he gave you the most earth-shattering orgasm. 
Your body craved him, you missed him, and you wished you could have slept next to him and had him hold you all night long. Everything you had wanted for so long was finally at your fingertips. You just had to reach out and grab it. 
Reality finally hit you when you shivered; you could no longer bear the icy water. The bitter morning air made everything that much colder, and the dilemma of having something that would cover all of the love bites Eddie gave you was coming to the forefront of your mind. 
You knew you would swim today and chose your baby blue one-piece suit. It covered everything on your stomach but was a different story from the chest up. 
The highest cut tops you owned were crewnecks and hoodies; there was no chance you’d wear a hoodie all day when the forecast was 30°C + weather. So you opted for your forest green Camp Murdock crewneck tee. It didn’t cover half of the love bites Eddie had made, but it was the best you could do without dying from heat stroke. You paired the shirt with some high-waisted light wash cut-off jean shorts. They made your ass look fantastic, and you wanted Eddie to be drooling over you. 
You slowly forgot about your salacious affairs from the previous night as you focused on picking up Eddie a coffee, like every morning. You knocked on the door thrice before entering.
“I hope everyone is decent,” you giggled, entering the cabin.
To your surprise, it was empty, so you walked back to the mess hall with the two cups of coffee in hand and joined the other girls at your usual table, and you took a seat beside Nancy.
“Have you seen the guys yet?” You asked. 
“Missing lover boy already?” Cassie teased. 
“Maybe.” you smile. 
“Here they come,” Robin pointed to them as they came from across the room.
You see Eddie's fist, and Steve, Billy, and Ashton are trailing behind him. They were making their way to the serving counter, and you caught Eddie’s eye and gave a small wave. He smiles and winks at you, and you swear your heart has stopped beating.
You turned back, unable to hide your facial expressions, and the girls started to mock you.
“Oh, Eddie, I love you so much; you’re handsome and funny.” Robin batted her eyes, and you couldn’t help but laugh at the ridiculousness of it all. 
Nancy chimed in after, making the most obscene moans unbothered that we were in a room full of people. “Oh, Eddie!! Fuck me harder, you have the biggest coc—” She was cut off by someone clearing their throat. 
Your heads whipped around to see all four guys standing with jaws hanging open, but Eddie stood there with the biggest shit-eating grin.
“Good morning, ladies.” He chuckled and sat down beside you. The rest of them walked over to sit down on the other side.
“Morning,” you and the girls mumbled, a bit embarrassed by their actions. 
Eddie leaned into you and whispered a “Good morning, beautiful” under his breath so no one else heard. A shiver ran up your spine as you felt his warm breath hit your ear. 
“So, uh, the fuck was that all about?” Billy asked, bringing up the elephant in the room. 
“What do you mean?” Cassie innocently asked. 
“You know exactly what he means.” Ashton chimed in. 
“Nancy, you’re the one fucking Ed?” Billy accused. 
“What?! Absolutely not! No offence, Lancelot,” She defended.
“Non-taken,” he laughed, and a discreet hand trailed up your back, sending a shiver down your spine. 
“But you know who is?” Billy questioned. 
“Maybe, but it’s not for us to tell.” Robin’s eyes trailed to you as she spoke, making all the guys, including Eddie, look at you. 
Would Eddie be mad you shared details about last night? 
“I’m hungry. Who’s hungry? Clover? Moose? Oh! Eddie, here is your coffee.” Trying to deflect, you passed over the coffee to him but accidentally tipped it, dumping it all over you. 
The coffee was still scolding hot; your first reaction was to stand and take the burning material off your body, knowing your bathing suit would still keep you modest. 
“Oh god, I’m so sorry,” You apologized to Eddie.
 While still looking down at your arms to make sure there was no burn forming it was weirdly silent at the table, so I look up to staring eyes from all the guys. 
“Well, that didn’t take long to figure out.” Steve laughed under his breath. 
“What?” You question him.
“I knew I was right!” Ashton cheered and leaned over the table to give Eddie a high-five. 
“What?” You asked again.
“Bambi,” Nancy whispers to you while circling her chest with her pointer finger. 
Your hands instinctively shoot up to cover yourself as much as possible. 
Eddie takes off his flannel and drapes it over your shoulders, not that it dose anything more, but the gesture is nice. 
“Guess the cat is out of the bag.” Eddie wraps an arm around your shoulder and leans in to kiss you on the temple.
“Fucking finally, guys, it took you long enough.” Steve smiled.
“Jesus, dude, we thought you were marked up pretty bad; you fucking wrecked her.” Ashton laughed.
You buried your head into Eddie’s shoulder, but that only exposed the hickeys more because my hair fell behind your shoulders.
Billy abruptly got up and stormed off from the table without a word. 
“What was that all about?” Robin asked. 
“He’s butt hurt, is all; he’ll get over it.” Ashton shook his head, finally diving into his breakfast. 
You felt a little bad for Billy, but you told him time and time again that it was never going to happen. 
Eddie pulls you closer, hugging you tightly from the side. 
“Sorry, Princess. I couldn’t help myself.” He gives you four little pecks on your cheeks before standing up to get more napkins for the forgotten coffee that spilled on the table.
“Oh, gross. Please don’t tell me you’ll be that couple now.”  Robin rolled her eyes. 
“No, don’t worry, we won’t be like that during work hours; there is no way I’m losing this job.” You laughed, shaking your head. 
-
Due to your different schedules today, you didn’t see Eddie much after breakfast, but you ran into Billy again while swapping activities at the arts and crafts station. 
“So, you and Edward.” He said his name with so much venom in his voice. 
“Yeah, we, uh, it just kind of happened.” You stray your eyes, not wanting to look at him. 
You hated that you were the reason he felt this way. Sure, he’s been an ass, but he was still your friend, the guy from the last summer is still in there somewhere. 
“Well, whatever.” He bumped your shoulder as he passed you.
“Hey!” You yelled at him, but he kept sulking. 
“Coyote!” You grabbed his shoulder so he could turn around. 
“I don’t know what your problem is, but I told you repeatedly that this would never happen." You point between you and him, "I’m sorry, but we will only ever be just friends.”
Billy rolled his eyes and stomped off like a child. 
Then, seemingly out of nowhere, Steve approaches you,
“Don’t worry about him; he’ll get over it. He’s only upset because you chose Eddie over him. It’s not like he’s in love with you. He just wanted to get his dick wet.” 
“You sure about that? He seems hurt?” you questioned. 
“Yeah, don’t sweat it, Bambi; watch by this time tomorrow. He will be going after Heather or Veronica.” he laughed. 
“If you say so…” I still was unsure but couldn’t let this Billy thing hang over your head; it wasn’t your fault.
-
To say Eddie is infatuated with you is an understatement.
Who would have thought Hawkins' very own Princess would also be a freak in the sheets for him? Well, it's not totally freaky. Eddie could have pushed it more, but he decided he best not. He didn’t want to scare you off before you ever got started.
He couldn’t stop thinking about last night. Your moans and gasps played on a loop in his memory, the sweet dip in your voice when you screamed for him to fuck you, begging for his cock. He's been wound up all day because of it and needed you.
Eddie didn’t know how he would survive not being able to touch you for the rest of the day until after the bonfire. Time slowed down without you; it felt like forever before Eddie got a chance to sit beside you at the fire.
He had brought his guitar, remembering you said musicians were your type, hoping to score more brownie points. 
Everyone sang the camp songs Eddie played, and then he opened to play some real songs. Eddie was mindlessly strumming when he caught you staring at his hands while biting your lip. He knew he had you right where he wanted. 
You and Eddie didn’t get to talk much after last night’s escapades, but he wanted to stay in that shabby cabin with you all night. He needed to know your favourite TV show, your favourite food, how old you were when you lost your first tooth, your preference for ice cream or popsicles, and your favourite band. Eddie needed to know every detail about you. 
“Hello, earth to Eddie.” You giggled. 
Oh god that laugh could heal a million broken hearts
“Sorry, princess, zoned out a minute there.” Eddie stood up, seeing as though everyone was going to bed for the night.
“Hey, you guys coming to the mess hall after we put the campers to bed? We are playing cards.” Steve asks. 
You and Eddie looked at one another, and you both knew you wanted to be alone with one another. 
“Nah, man, we will call it an early night,” Eddie winked. 
“Gross,” Robin said under her breath. 
“Oh come on, don’t be like that, Bird,” You pouted, and all Eddie wanted to kiss it right off your face. 
“You better be back by curfew, I am not covering for you again.” Steve pointed at Eddie. 
“Okay, man, jeez, what are you, my uncle? What next? You’re going to give me the safe sex talk?” Eddie laughs.
“Could you be any louder?” You gently smack his chest. 
“You’re cute when you’re mad.” He takes you by the waist and shoves your bodies together.
“Eddie, not here! I don’t want to get in trouble.” You giggled, but he couldn’t help himself. 
After last night's encounters, Eddie couldn’t keep his hands off you any longer. He crouched lower to pick you up, threw you over his shoulder, and ran to Cabin 7. 
You squealed as Eddie dropped you face up on the bed. Then you giggled when he pinned your arms over your head and onto the bed. Eddie finally got to kiss you for the first time since last night. Your lips were warm and soft and tasted like marshmallow, chocolate, and strawberry chapstick.
You moaned into his mouth and couldn’t help but grind your hips on Eddie's firm crotch.
“I don’t know how much time we will have, princess. I can’t have any of the others seeing you like this.” Eddie spoke into your neck, gently kissing over the marks that he had left the previous night. 
"Oh, we're a little jealous, are we?" You giggled again, but Eddie was not joking. "I would rip any guy's head off who walked in here." His tone was stern, and he heard your breath hitch. 
Eddie hoped he didn’t scare you, but that thought faded when you grabbed the back of his head to pull him into another delicious kiss. You got bold and slipped your tongue into his mouth, and you tried your best to fight for dominance; he let you win for a little while, but you both knew you would submit. 
You waited no time to take off your sweatshirt and bra, and Eddie’s hands were on you the second your skin was exposed to him. He slid his hands down your torso and across the soft, pillowy skin of your tummy until he hit the waistband of your jeans. 
“These have got to go,” He says as he unbuttoned them. 
You watched as Eddie got off the bed and knelt on the floor before tugging off your pants. You gave a little yelp when he then grabbed both of your ankles and pulled you towards him until your legs were dangling off the edge. 
“Open your legs for me, baby. Don’t get shy on me now.” He spoke as he pressed his hands to your inner thighs. 
How was someone’s skin so soft all the time? Eddie squished his fingers into your soft inner thighs. 
You couldn’t help but want to hide, raising your hands to cover your face, but Eddie wasn’t having it. 
“Don’t do that.” he crawled back up your body to move your hands. “I need to see you, pretty girl; I’ve been waiting for this all day.” 
You can’t help but whine at his words. Never had you been with a guy who liked to talk this much during sex. 
“Don’t be a brat; you don’t want me to show you what brats get when they’re punished,” Eddie whispers in your ear before slinking down your embody once again, ready to devour you.
A visible shiver runs through your body, and Eddie can see the tiny bumps lining your skin. 
“What if I want to find out?” You bite your lip, and Eddie’s head shoots back up with lust in his eyes.
“Oh, baby, I wouldn’t ask about what you’re not ready for?” He threatened. 
Eddie didn’t give you any time to respond, he couldn’t wait any longer, the smell of your arousal was controlling his needs. 
He started by making out with your lower lips before he slowly broke through your slit, and your breath hitched when he circled his tongue on your clit. 
Your gasps and moans were music to Eddie’s ears. 
Eddie continued making you sing for him as he buried his face into your pussy. He loved your taste; it was like he was addicted and he needed all of you. 
You moan as Eddie works his tongue from your clit down to your hole. As he sticks his tongue inside you, you can’t help but grind your hips into his face.
“Eddie, please, it’s so good, please.” 
You feel Eddie pin down your hips to keep you from moving. His hold was firm. It didn’t take much effort on his end to keep you still; your difference in size was to his advantage. 
Eddie continued and worked his way back up to your clit; he could see you were close; he watched and listened to your heavy breathing and moans that were getting louder and louder.
“Come on, pretty girl, cum for me. I know you can do it” Eddie clamped back down on your clit only a few more seconds he will have you coming all over his face. 
“Eddie! ohmy—!” you scream.
“Hey there, you guys ar—OHMYGOD.” Ashton screams and covers his eyes.
-
Eddie has you right in your sweet spot; the pressure is building and building, you’re so close just a few more seconds and  
“Eddie ohmy—“ you thoughts are cut off because you’re cumming!  You’re cumming so hard, you’re unaware of the other person who entered the room. Once you no longer feel Eddie’s touch, you hear another voice that is not Eddie. 
“—MYGOD”
“Get out!” You hear Eddie scream as you come down from your orgasmic bliss. 
As you’re still trying to catch your breath you see Eddie marching towards the door. 
Oh god, someone came in; one of the guys saw you! You quickly scramble to hide your naked body under the sleeping bag. 
Eddie is already out the door, but you can still hear everything since he didn’t close it. 
“I didn’t see anything, man, I promise! Dude, I’m sorry, no one told me you were in there!” Ashton was pleading with Eddie. 
“You sure you saw nothing, man?” Eddie’s voice was gruff. 
“Yes! I swear, dude!” 
“Give me half an hour…” Eddie walked back into the cabin and slammed the door shut.
“Fucking hell, that’s why they laughed when they told me to go get the bug spray” you hear Ashton talking to no one in particular. 
You giggled, but Eddie’s face was stone cold, even if it glistened with your juices. 
“Oh, come on, Eds, it was an accident.” You sat up on your knees, the sleeping bag sliding back down. 
That caught Eddie’s attention; his eyes filled with lust once again as you started to graze your hands across your breasts, kneading them and teasing your nipples. 
Eddied stalked your way. He ducked under the top bunk. 
“What did I say I’d do if any man saw you the way I see you?” he growled in your ear. 
You didn’t answer him; you didn’t want to play these games. Instead, you kissed him to shut him up, tasting yourself on his lips. You brought your hands to the back of his head, lightly digging your fingertips into his curls, but Eddie pulled away abruptly. 
“What did I—“ WACK “—Oh fuck!” 
Eddie reached for the back of his head, and you couldn’t help but laugh at the fact Eddie hit his head on the top bunk.
“Oh, baby, I’m sorry. Are you okay?” You get out between fits of giggles.
“Yea, I think I'll be okay. That hurt like a motherfucker.” The hit to the head seemed to snap him back to regular Eddie. 
“Want me to kiss it better?” You bat your eyes. 
“I can think of another head that you can kiss better.” He wiggled his eyebrows and carefully crawled into the bed with you, avoiding the top bunk.
You were wrapped up together, and the mood had shifted. It was light and fun, playful and giggly. 
After giving him what you believe to be the best blowjob of his life you got so comfortable cuddling you had fallen asleep. 
Eddie shook you awake, you had only been sleeping about ten minutes. Eddie hated that he had to disturb you, you looked so peaceful, but the guys would be back any minute. You reluctantly got dressed but plopped back down on the bed. 
You rested your head on Eddie’s shoulder just as you heard a tentative knock on the door. 
“It’s safe. You can come in.” You hummed. 
“I’m so sorry ‘bout that, guys. Fuck.” Ashton apologized profusely. 
“It’s okay, Rooster!” You laughed. Eddie gave you a look of warning, but you brushed it off. 
You see Steve and Billy followed in behind him, hysterically laughing. 
“I can’t believe you actually walked in on them, dude,” Billy laughed; you could see tears coming from his eyes. It wasn’t that funny.  
“This your wise idea?” Eddie asked Steve. 
“Nah, man, it was all Coyote, but it’s pretty funny; poor guy had no idea.” Steve laughed. 
“Oh, I see; Billy just wanted to cock block us…” You rolled my eyes. 
“You think this is funny, man? Do you think it’s funny for a girl to be walked in on, exposed and vulnerable? You didn’t stop thinking about how this would make Y/N feel.” You watch, stunned, as Eddie gets up from the bed and walks over to Billy. 
Two things: one, he used your full name, which made your thighs clench in a way you never thought possible, and two, Eddie was getting in Billy’s face to defend your honour. He was possessive and protective, and you couldn’t deny you were getting wet… again. 
“Woah, dude, it was just a joke.” Billy shot his hands up in defence. 
You stand up off the bed to help as Steve pull Eddie back. 
“You need to work on your temper, bro,” Steve whispers to him. 
“Yea, well, I don’t need assholes disrespecting my girl.” He spat. 
Your heart fluttered, and your breath hitched at his words. You hadn’t had time to speak about anything of that nature; you were too busy exploring one another in a different way. But Eddie said you were his.
“Your girl, huh?” Billy scoffs. 
“Your girl?” You asked meekly. 
Eddie's face softened as he turned to face you. His cheeks reddened. 
“Yeah, I mean, if you wanna be?” he asked, reaching for your hands. 
You jump into his arms; he catches you, spins you around, and plants a fat, wet kiss on your lips, ignoring everyone else in the room.
“Ugh, get a room.” “So gross.” “Stop my eyes!” The three of them complained all at once, but you didn’t care. Eddie was finally yours.
As you slid down the front of Eddie’s body as he put you down, you could feel him getting hard again. 
“Walk me back to my cabin?”
“Your wish is my command, Princess.” He bowed with his arm pointed to the door. 
The walk to the cabin was not long, only about fifteen feet between Cabin 7 and Cabin 8. However, it seemed to take Eddie and you ten times longer to get there. Stolen kisses turned into make-out sessions and more groping.
Eddie had you pinned up against the back of the cabin, hands down your pants, whispering dirty words about how he’ll have you begging for mercy while he fills you with his fat cock, until you saw the light of a flashlight. The night watch was on duty; you realized it was past curfew and needed rest. 
“Goodnight, baby girl, sweet dreams,” Eddie left you with a head-spinning kiss. 
-
You felt like you were living in a fairytale; everything was perfect—maybe too perfect. Maybe you were being too cynical; it’s only been two weeks, and you shouldn’t think about when the ball will drop… 
Your past relationship wasn’t the best. Then again, you were in the 10th grade and didn’t know anything about relationships, nor did he. You were never cheated on, but you never felt like he was there for you when you needed him the most. 
It also didn't help that your parents disapproved of him. His family was not up to their standards, which you never understood. You were middle class, and your father worked very hard to support you and your mother.
Both of you had been kids, so it's not like you were getting married. But the pressures you felt from your parents and the lack of support in that relationship made your mind wander. You felt like you were just arm candy and nothing more.
There was no depth betwen you and your ex, and you were scared that would happen with Eddie. You have wanted to be with Eddie for so long, and you should be happy...
_
You decided to call Ashley that evening after dinner. She always knew how to make you feel better. It had been weeks since you had spoken on the phone.
Ash’s mom picked up after the second ring. 
“Well, hi sweetie, how have you been? Miss you around here!” 
“I’m great, Mrs. Thompson, thanks! I would be missing home, but there are more Hawkins here than usual.” You laughed. 
“Oh yeah, Ash told me Eddie was also there this summer, such a sweet young man.” she mused. 
“Yeah, he sure is sweet, alright.” You sighed. 
“Y/N, I’d say you have a crush on that boy!” She giggled. 
You always loved Ashley’s mom; she was like a second mom, but one you felt like you could talk to as a friend. 
“That’s kind of the reason I called...Is Ash around?”
“Yeah, just a second, sweetie… ASHLEY SWEETHEART, PHONE!” she yelled. 
You waited a few seconds and could hear her feet padding the floor to answer the phone. 
“Hey, bitch what’s up?” She laughed. 
“You are not going to believe what is up!” you half screamed excitedly. 
“Spill it, now.” You can picture Ash sitting at your shared kitchen table, ready and focused. 
“Do you want me to spare any details, or can you muster up the courage to take it all?” you giggled. 
“Details, now.” She demanded 
“Your friend is the best dick I’ve ever had!” You half-whispered in case anyone was about to come into the office. 
The line was silent for a few seconds. 
“Ash, you still there? Oh god, don't tell me your mom is still there?” Your apartment wasn't the biggest.
“You son of a bitch, you did it! I knew you could do it!” She cheered so loud you had to take the phone off your ear. “Tell me EVERYTHING!” And so you do...
“Fucking finally! I knew you would be perfect together.” 
“That's the thing, Ash. It’s too perfect. What if he realizes he made a mistake?” You bit your nail.
“No, dude, that’s not Eddie. I know that kid like the back of my hand. Once he is in it, he’s not giving up. He’s very set in his ways once he fixates on something,” she reassures. 
“But have you ever considered that we have never seen him with a girlfriend at school? What if he isn’t the relationship type?” You questioned. 
“Did you fall and hit your head? This is Eddie we are talking about. He is in charge of the Dungeons and Dragons Club. He is the biggest nerd on the planet. And you’re concerned he won’t want to be with you? The pretty angel of a human, hot, popular cheerleader?” 
“Well, yeah…” You sunk back into the chair, 
“You must have bashed your head into the headboard while Eddie rocked your world.” She laughed and you can't help but also laugh.
“I don't know; we are two totally different people! We are in two totally different groups. What if it doesn’t work out? What if we are too different? what about my parents?” 
“You and I are in two different groups. You and I are two totally different people, and we get along just peachy. Who says your parents even have to know?” 
"Well, they have to know eventually"
"Why are you planning on marrying him any time soon?" she snorts.
"...No"
Well, any other concerns you want to tell me about?” She quipped.
“Well… don’t kill me, but I told Eddie about our matching tattoos.” You cringed, hoping she wouldn’t kill you. 
“HA! I wish I were there to see the look on his face! Was it priceless?” She laughed. 
Ash and you started catching up with her and her trips to the city pool, and she said she had been going to the roller rink to see the cute counter girl. 
 “There you are, pretty girl.” You jumped as you turned to see Eddie walking over.  
“Shhhh, Im talking to Ash,” You hushed him. 
Before you could tell her he was there, he grabbed you by the middle, lifted you up and sat you on his lap. Then he took the phone. 
“AshCash! What’s up, man? It's been forever. Do you miss the dungeon master yet? Is Jeff holding up as my stand-in?” 
You can’t help but roll your eyes. This boy was talking a mile a minute. 
You couldn’t hear the rest of the conversation on her end, but you think she said something along the lines of “I’ll rip your dick off if you try anything funny with y/n.” Then Eddie laughed, saying, “Cross my heart and hope to die.” Then he hung up.
“Hey, I didn’t even get to say goodbye!” You pouted. 
“Don’t look at me like that, Princess,” 
You continued to pout and crossed my arms to hike your breasts up. 
“If you keep looking at me like that, I’m not responsible for what happens next.” He nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck. 
“Is that a threat or a promise?” 
Eddie let out a groan of frustration. 
“Come on, princess. We have to go meet with the others; they’re complaining we're being too antisocial.” 
— 
The night continued, and you and your friends decided to let loose tonight. One more night was before the month ended, and the Campers turned over. You would miss your campers but couldn’t wait to meet the new ones. 
As you and Eddie walked over to the pit hand in hand, you could see the others around the already roaring campfire. 
“So, what were you two up to?” Robin asked, wiggling her brows. 
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” You walk up behind her, surprising her with a kiss on the cheek. 
“You and Eddie sit on the only free log left, and he wraps an arm around you. 
“You guys are so cute.” Nancy sighs. 
“You are so lucky you live in the same town. That way, you won’t have to break up at the end of the summer.” Steve points out. 
That starts the gears turning in your head. Being at home with Eddie, the thought rarely even crossed your mind. What were you going to do? The only reason you’ve been so yourself with him was that you were here, hours away from home. What were your parents going to think? What was the town going to think? You built up this whole reputation around yourself so people would like you. You needed everyone to like you. What will they all feel when they see you around with Eddie?
They would judge you; you know they would. What will the football team say when one of their cheerleaders is dating the town pariah? 
Your mind was racing a mile a minute, and you lost track of the conversation. 
“Princess” 
You snapped out of your inner thoughts. 
“What?”
“I said I can’t wait to walk around Hawkins with you on my arm,” Eddie affectionately nuzzled his face into your shoulder.
“Oh, uh? Yeah… totally.” You reached for a drink from the cooler. You needed something to calm your nerves.  
“Gunna, show you off to the whole town. Tell everybody that I bagged the prettiest, most thoughtful, most caring, joyful girl in Hawkins. 
“ Can’t wait.” You smile half heatedly when you feel like your heart is sinking. 
Tags: @winchester-angel @josephquinnsfreckles @lemme-slytherin-that-dick @emma-munson @littlexdeaths @siriuslysmoking @peachysink @nailbatanddungeon @leelei1980 @daisy-munson @taintedcigs @take-everything-you-can @strangerstilinski @bl0ssomanddie @seb-buckybarnes @chickenandsheep-blog @lokis-army-77 @ali-r3n @erinekc @impmunson @snowflowersstars246 @micheledawn1975 @princesatracionera @bells-28 @kellsck @guineveresghost @ezzynf @oneforthemunny @brxkenartt @ktiutsa @sofiaadela @guineveresghost @nabiiturner @eddiesguitarskills
256 notes · View notes
vintageshanny · 8 months
Text
Waiting for Love - Part One
He’s a Married Man
I felt inspired and started a brand new series! It’s a bit different from anything else I’ve done, and I’d love to hear your thoughts and feedback! ❤️
Content: Story starts in summer of 1970, marriage problems, infidelity, smut (lighter in this first chapter but still there), fun Elvis-y things, 18+
Read the full series here!
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Early July 1970
Vivien walked slowly past the Graceland gate on her way home from work. She always told herself that if she didn’t actually stop and wait, she wasn’t one of those crazy obsessed fans. She was just a normal curious person. Who walked five blocks out of her way every day in a pathetic attempt to catch a glimpse of Elvis Presley. There were a few other fans milling about, but it was too hot for a huge crowd. Right as she was about to cross over the driveway entrance, a big black car came roaring down the street, barely slowing to turn into the drive where the gate was starting to open. Vivien’s jaw dropped open as Elvis himself leaned out of the passenger window with a big smile.
“Hey, honey, didn’t mean ta scare ya. Got a crazy driver here,” he said, pointing a thumb over at the stocky man behind the wheel. Elvis gave Vivien a quick glance up and down and smiled again. “Were ya waitin’ for me?”
Vivien smoothed out her knee-length skirt and quickly glanced down to make sure none of the buttons on her short-sleeved blouse had popped open. She was always having trouble with that third one down. The one that would reveal the most, of course. So far, so good. “Oh, um,” she stumbled over her words. “I, um, was walking home from work, but it is nice to see you though.” Her face turned red as Elvis chuckled.
“It’s nice ta see you too, honey. It’s too hot ta be sittin’ out here talkin’, but why don’t ya come to the movies with us t’night,” he said it as more of statement than a question. “A group of us are goin’ to the Memphian. Just come in the side door at 10:00 and say Joe invited you.” The driver rolled his eyes at this, but neither Vivien nor Elvis seemed to notice.
Vivien tried in vain to keep her cool as she exclaimed, “Oh, wow, okay, I’d love to.” As she pushed her glasses up on her nose, she made eye-contact with Elvis right as he was also adjusting his own tinted glasses. They both laughed, and Elvis gave her a little wink.
“Okay, honey, I’ll see ya t’night,” he called out as the car continued up the winding driveway. Vivien was pretty sure her smile was lighting up the whole city as she continued her walk home.
As soon as she got inside her apartment, she picked up the phone. “Roxanne, I need you to come over right now. It’s a fashion emergency.” Ten minutes later, her best friend arrived at the door from her apartment two buildings down, panting and out of breath.
“I got here as fast as I could! What’s going on? Hot date?” Roxanne asked as she barged in and flopped on the couch.
Vivien bobbed up and down excitedly as she squealed, “I’m going to the Memphian with Elvis Presley!”
“What?! When?!” Roxanne exclaimed, jumping up from the couch and then sinking back down onto it in shock.
“Tonight! I told you my walking by the gate every day would pay off eventually,” Vivien announced triumphantly. “And you have to go with me! I’m sure he wouldn’t mind; he said it would be a big group.”
Roxanne’s face dropped a little bit. “I can’t tonight!” she wailed. “Michael made us reservations for this fancy anniversary dinner, and he’ll kill me if I bail on him. Especially for another man. I’ll just have to live vicariously through your stories about the night,” she sighed dreamily.
“Has it been one year already? I didn’t know you had it in you,” Vivien teased.
“Oh, very funny, goody two-shoes,” Roxanne retorted. “At least I’ve had something in me.” Vivien blushed at that dig. She’d always been holding out for something really special. “Speaking of that,” Roxanne continued, “are you gonna try to hook up with him tonight?”
“Who? Elvis?” Vivien asked with shock.
“No, the pope. Of course Elvis! He invited you personally, he probably thought you looked cute in your little secretary outfit,” Roxanne said with a knowing wink.
“N-no, he-he’s a married man,” Vivien sputtered out. “I’m just excited to be around him and maybe talk to him. I bet he’s so interesting to talk to.”
“Hmm,” Roxanne tutted disapprovingly. “Well, I think you should go for it. I heard that marriage has been on the rocks since the beginning anyway,” she said as Vivien shot her a look. “I’m just saying, you could be waiting in the wings. Now let’s find you something to wear.”
*************************************************
At 9:55pm, Vivien stepped off the bus two blocks from the theater, feeling severely overdressed in a low-cut sparkly cocktail dress and red kitten heels, her wavy dark brown hair pulled back off her face with a jeweled hair clip. Well, that’s what she got for asking Roxanne’s advice. She should’ve known she’d be sent out into the world looking like a good-time girl. Roxanne also told her, in no uncertain terms, that she was not to wear her glasses. Despite the fact that she wouldn’t be able to see the movie, or probably even recognize Elvis from across the lobby, she followed the advice and tucked them in her purse before heading toward the side door of the theater as instructed.
A red-headed man was acting as some sort of security guard right outside the door. Vivien told him she was invited by Joe and he held the door open for her to go in. She was surprised to find that the side door led directly into the darkened theater. Patton was just starting. She squinted down the aisle looking for any familiar faces but found nothing, so she nervously sat down in an empty seat, wondering if she would even see Elvis at all. Her nerves, plus the fact that everything on the screen looked fuzzy, made it hard to even focus on what was happening in the movie. She decided to sneak out to the lobby and see if the concession stand had anything that might settle her stomach, which had been doing flip-flops since she stepped off the bus. She rose and quickly scurried down the aisle, trying not to block anyone’s view of the movie.
Vivien pulled her wallet out of her purse to pay for her 7-Up and noticed she had brought a copy of Khalil Gibran’s The Prophet, one of her favorite books. She decided maybe she’d just find a spot to sit and read until the movie was over. Maybe she could catch Elvis’ attention on his way out. She wandered the little lobby looking for a spot to sit and ran right into Elvis coming out of the bathroom. His driver from earlier was standing next to the door. Vivien thought maybe she imagined it, but it looked like Elvis’ face lit up when he saw her.
“She is here!” Elvis turned to Joe and glared at him. “I told ya ta bring her ta sit with me when she got here.”
“I told Red to let me know when she got here! I said she had long dark hair and glasses…” Joe’s voice trailed off as he realized Vivien no longer matched his description.
Elvis started laughing as he realized what the problem was. “Why’d ya take your cute glasses off, honey? How’s anyone supposed ta find ya?”
Vivien smiled shyly. “Bad advice from a friend, I guess,” she said, fishing in her purse for her glasses. “Plus I didn’t know you’d be looking for me.”
“Hey, whatcha got there? The Prophet?” Elvis asked excitedly, noticing the book peeking out of her purse.
“Oh, yeah, I never go anywhere without a book,” Vivian admitted, feeling silly. Elvis looked at her, his eyes literally twinkling with delight.
“That’s one of my favorite books! You should come visit me tomorrow, I’d love ta talk to ya about it.” Elvis had now moved so close that their arms were touching. Vivien could hardly breath, so intoxicating was his presence.
“Are-are you sure?” she asked. “I mean, I’d love to talk to you more, but I don’t want to impose.”
“It’s no imposition, honey, I’m always up for some good conversation. Plus the guys’ll be busy tomorrow, right, Joe?” Elvis gave him a pointed look, letting him know they should make themselves busy. “I’ll be wantin’ some company. You don’t want me sittin’ there all lonely, do ya?” Vivien felt goosebumps raise on her skin as Elvis ran the backs of his fingers down her upper arm.
“No, of course not,” she whispered, suddenly unsure of exactly what he was asking. “I’d love to keep you company.” She felt embarassed at how flirty she was being with this married man, but she also couldn’t seem to stop smiling at him. It was all so surreal. Elvis pulled her in a for a tight hug, his arms wrapped all the way around her so that his fingers were brushing along the sides of her breasts. The affection he displayed had her weak in the knees.
“I’ll see ya tomorrow, honey. Come by around three. After breakfast,” he smiled and gave her a peck on the cheek. He started to walk away and then quickly turned back, asking, “What’s your name, dear? In case ya try ta go incognito again.”
“Vivien,” she said with a smile. “What’s yours?” Elvis tilted his head back and let out a loud burst of laughter before walking away. Vivien was floating so high that she almost didn’t wonder why he no longer wanted her to come sit with him. She supposed he’d found a new seat mate when he thought she wasn’t there. Maybe his wife?, she wondered. But then why would he be looking for me?
After the movies were over, Vivien hoped to say goodbye to Elvis again, but he was surrounded by fans, and she felt silly interrupting. She observed that he was affectionate with almost everyone, and worried she had read way too much into their conversation. Does he even really want me to come over? Since he had insisted, she decided it would be rude to not show up, but she tried to get her expectations in check. Plus, he’s a married man, she reminded herself.
*************************************************
The next day was Saturday, thank goodness, because Vivien had given no thought to her work schedule when agreeing to these outings. She wondered if Elvis even kept track of the days of the week like normal people had to. She had already decided not to call Roxanne until she got back from Graceland later. She didn’t want anyone else’s thoughts getting in her head; she was confused enough on her own. Unsure of what to wear or how fancy she should look, she decided to just be comfortable in some black capri pants and a red and white striped shirt that hugged her body in the way she liked. She slipped on some sandals, grabbed her book and purse, and headed out the door.
It was much more pleasant outside than it had been the day before, which was a relief. Vivien thought how awkward it would be to show up with sweat dripping down her face. Whoever was at the gate must have been expecting her, because they opened it right away and told her to just knock on the front door. Elvis answered the door himself, wearing crisp white pants and a satin-y red shirt with arm garters. His feet were bare, which made her heart flutter for some reason.
“Vivien! Perfect timing! I just finished gettin’ dressed,” he smiled. “Come on in.” He led her into a beautiful living room with a massively long couch. She noticed a framed photo on the coffee table of him, Priscilla, and their cute little daughter.
“You have a beautiful family, Elvis,” she commented when he noticed her staring at the picture.
“Oh, thanks,” he said, sounding a little dismissive of the compliment. “‘Cilla’s out of town right now. She went to visit her parents with Lisa.” He seemed to be answering a question that had been hanging in the air, unasked. Vivien just nodded and tried to look like this fact didn’t both excite and worry her.
“I brought my book. Is there any particular chapter you wanted to talk about?” she asked, hoping to guide the conversation away from absent spouses.
“All of it!” he said excitedly. She noticed he had a copy sitting on the coffee table as well. “Sit down and make yourself comfortable, honey. You can take your sandals off and just set your feet here.” He indicated the space on the couch next to him. Feeling a little self-conscious, Vivien curled up so that she was leaning slightly away from him but her bare feet were next to him. While they talked, Elvis would occasionaly rest his hand on her ankle or rub his fingers absent-mindedly over the top of her foot. It was very soothing. He didn’t seem to be aiming for anything more, just a soft, gentle affection. When the phone rang, he excused himself and said he’d be right back. He seemed slightly agitated when he returned.
“What’s wrong? Is everything okay?” Vivien questioned, noticing his tense demeanor.
“Yeah, honey, ever’thing’s fine,” he drawled. The butterflies in Vivien’s stomach flew into overdrive at the way the word “honey” always dripped off his tongue like the sweet sticky substance itself. Elvis sighed and continued on without any prompting, unable to keep his frustration to himself. “It’s jus’ ‘Cilla, she’s always got-got-gotta be so suspicious of me,” he vented, his irritation clearly growing. “She c-c-can’t believe I’d jus’ be talkin’ ta someone about books and stuff that she’s not even interested in. It’s always gotta be somethin’...nefarious with her,” he emphasized each syllable of “nefarious” and rubbed the back of his neck as he leaned back next to Vivien on the couch.
She swallowed nervously and nodded, trying not to be distracted by the way his chubby penis flopped loosely against his thigh when he leaned back, clearly uncontrained by any underwear. She actually wasn’t sure if it was chubby, but it looked like it would be, and she’d been sneaking enough glances at it to feel like she had an idea of what it would look like if he exposed it to her…Vivien was pulled out of her less-than-wholesome thoughts by the realization that Elvis had followed her eyes down to his lap and seemed to be reading her thoughts as if they were comic strip bubbles showing next to her head. Instead of the bravado he sometimes exuded, Vivien was surprised to see him blush and rest his hand on his lap in a way that blocked her view.
“W-w-where were we?” he stuttered, thumbing through the well-loved pages of The Prophet, pretending not to notice the way Vivien’s racing heartbeat seemed to make the whole couch shudder with desire.
“Don’t be too hard on her,” Vivien blurted out against her better judgment, causing Elvis to look up in surprise, his mouth slightly agape. “I mean,” Vivien began to ramble nervously, “if I were, um, if you and I, I mean,” she fought back at the tears of embarassment that were welling up in her eyes and started again. “If I had you, I wouldn’t probably like you talking to another woman much either,” Vivien cringed at her awkward wording. “I’d want you all to myself all the time, especially to talk about things you’re so passionate about,” she finished with a whisper, looking down nervously at her red-painted fingernails.
Elvis nodded his head slowly, considering her words. “W-w-well, ‘Cilla ain’t like that though. She ain’t interested in these things. Sometimes I feel we have nothin’ in common…” his voice trailed off sadly as he seemed to be contemplating all his life decisions in this moment. Then his soft lips tugged up into a crooked smirk and he looked over at Vivien slyly. “How often do ya think about havin’ me?” The bravado was back.
Sneaking just the tiniest peek back down at his crotch, Vivien racked her brain for a witty answer that wouldn’t sound ridiculous and came up with nothing. “It sure looks nice out,” she quickly changed the subject with a glance out the window.
“It sure does, honey,” Elvis chuckled. “We should take a break from the book and go for a swim.” Vivien flushed at the thought of seeing Elvis’ body in just some swim trunks.
“Oh, um, I don’t have a swimsuit with me,” she explained as he sized her up appraisingly.
“That’s okay, dear, I think I have somethin’ for ya,” he said, jumping up and hurrying upstairs. He came back five minutes later with a beaming grin and a little red and white polka dot bikini. “I bet this’ll fit ya okay.” Something in his cheeky grin told Vivien that he wouldn’t be too upset if it didn’t fit quite right. It looked very tiny.
“Oh, Elvis, I can’t wear your wife’s swimsuit,” Vivien protested, but he had clearly already made his mind up.
“It-it’s fine, honey, she ain’t gonna miss it. She had ten of ‘em up there, brand new, I jus’ cut the tags off.” Elvis grabbed her hand and pulled her along to the room leading out to the pool area. He nodded to the changing area and told her to just meet him out at the pool when she was ready. Vivien wriggled herself into the little suit and nervously eyed her reflection in the full-length mirror. Everything essential was covered, but a soft little roll of skin was squeezing out from the suit bottom, her butt felt too exposed, and her breasts were spilling out slightly from the molded cups on top. She bit down on her lip, trying to make a quick decision. If she got right in the water, the ill-fitting suit wouldn’t be too noticeable. She decided it would be much more embarassing to have to get dressed again and go tell him that the suit was too small.
Elvis let out a low whistle from his lawn chair as soon as she stepped outside. So much for sneaking right into the water, Vivien thought as Elvis jumped up and circled around her. Her heart started racing at the sight of him in little red swim shorts and a striped shirt. She sinfully wondered if there was any chance of something flopping out the bottom of the shorts.
“Damn, baby, I like the way you fill that suit out,” Elvis murmured as his eyes stayed a second too long on her overflowing bikini top.
“It’s a little too small,” Vivien couldn’t stop herself from pointing out.
“Nah, honey, it looks perfect.” That crooked smile sent the butterflies on another flight. “Now the rule is, to enter the pool, ya have ta go off the diving board,” Elvis announced with a mischievous smile.
“Oh, I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” Vivien responded, thinking of all the body parts that could come flying out of her suit upon impact with the water.
“C’mon, Vivien,” he teased, giving her bare sides a little tickle with his long warm fingers. Her skin felt on fire from his touch. “Don’t be a party pooper. I’ll even go first!” He peeled off his t-shirt, causing a strange tingle to shoot through Vivien’s core, tossed it aside, and sprang into a messy dive, his long legs flailing a bit in the air. He surfaced, spitting water in the air like a fountain and beckoning her to come in. Vivien set her glasses on a little table by the chair, walked gingerly until her toes were at the edge of the diving board, took a deep breath, and plunged in, hoping for the best.
As she came up for air and pushed her dripping wet hair out of her face, she caught the flustered look on Elvis’ face that made her realize that her fear had come true. She glanced down to where his eyes were fixated on her chest, his lips hanging open slightly as his tongue subconciously slipped out and licked them. Vivien let out a little yelp when she saw that one of her nipples had escaped out of the bikini top and she quickly moved to tuck it back where it belonged. She covered her face in embarassment as Elvis swam closer to her. He pulled her hands down from her face and drew her into a gentle hug.
“Hey now, honey, ‘s okay. I wasn’t even lookin’...too much,” he said, trying to stifle a laugh as Vivien swatted at him.
“It’s not funny, Elvis, I’m embarassed,” she whispered, unable to look him in the eye.
“Aw, honey, you ain’t never gotta be embarassed around me. And it’s jus’ us here, okay? Good thing all the guys had errands to run today, ‘cuz I want ya ta save that show only for me, okay?” Vivien finally smiled a little at that and nodded. “Would it make ya feel any better ta see my nipples?” Elvis joked, pushing his chest out in an exaggerated fashion. Vivien laughed and blushed as she eyed his torso, willing her eyes not to keep going down further, but that little trail of hair leading down past his belly button was just so enticing. “Hey, my nipples are up here,” Elvis teased, catching her under the chin with his tanned fingers. Vivien’s head was swimming at how flirtatious things had gotten since she’d admitted that she had thought of… “having him.” He’s a married man…hold it together, Vivien, she whispered inside her head. As if sensing her nervousness, Elvis quickly changed the subject, pulling her over to lean against the wall of the pool. “I’ve been talkin’ your ear off all day about my problems. Tell me somethin’ about you, honey.”
“Um, well, I’m 21, I work as a secretary at a law firm, I was named after Vivien Leigh,” she started out tentatively, wondering how much Elvis was really interested in anything about her life.
“Really? Vivien Leigh?” he exclaimed, his rapt attention giving her the confidence to continue.
“Yeah, my mom really loved Gone With the Wind,” she said with a laugh. As she talked about her family, Vivien took note of how Elvis’ eyes and nose crinkled up so cutely when he laughed, how the drying hair of his sideburns curled up and tucked into his ears, how the hint of gray at his temples sparkled in the sunlight. As he reached over and brushed a stray hair out of her face, a little shiver ran through her body.
“Is the wa-wa too cold, honey?” he asked, looking concerned. “Lemme help ya onto the ledge here so you can warm up in the sun.” He lifted Vivien onto the ledge and leaned in between her legs as he sat her down. “That better?” She nodded and her breath caught in her throat as she stared down into his sparkly blue eyes. “Vivien, you are beautiful,” he whispered as he leaned in and pressed his pillowly lips to hers, slipping his tongue gently into her mouth. As he moved his lips down to the soft skin of her breast that was spilling out of the bikini top, her brain was screaming at her to stop him, but she couldn’t stop her body from responding to his every touch. He pulled the cup down a little bit, popping her nipple back out into the warm sunshine. Vivien let out an involuntary little gasp as he touched his tongue to her nipple and then sucked it into his mouth. As he rubbed his thumb over the saliva he left on it, he whispered, “See you ain’t gotta feel bad around me at all, honey. I ain’t gonna hurt ya.” He tucked it back into her top before leaning his head down and kissing her thigh. “Mmm, honey, you are drivin’ me crazy in this little suit. I see your cute little beaver wants ta come out and visit me,” he murmured as his fingers traced up Vivien’s inner thighs and rubbed gently at the dark wiry hairs escaping from the elastic of the bikini bottoms. Elvis hooked his long index finger into the elastic and tugged it to the side. He let out a groan as he slipped his fingers through the wetness. “You’re glistenin’ for me, Vivien,” he said with a smile.
“Elvis, I, um, ohhhh,” Vivien let out a load moan as Elvis slipped a finger inside of her. He tried to pump it, but her whole body seemed to tense up and his finger was meeting too much resistance. “Elvis, I’m sorry, um, I’m,” she started to explain her embarassing lack of experience, but Elvis shushed her gently. He straightened her suit out and pulled her back into the water, into his arms.
“Shh, ‘s okay, honey. You’re a good girl ain’t cha? I can feel it,” he whispered as he rubbed her back soothingly. “We ain’t gotta do anything you don’t wanna do.”
“It’s, it’s not that I don’t want to. It’s just, um, I care about you Elvis. I don’t want to be something nefarious for you. I want to be something good.” Elvis looked a little shocked and - delighted maybe? - that someone would care enough about him to reject him, in a way. There was a warm glow on his face as he looked at Vivien tenderly.
“Can we jus’ be friends for now then? I really love talkin to ya, honey,” he said softly. “And, like I said, we ain’t gotta do anything you ain’t ready for. I jus’ want your company.”
Vivien nodded and looked up into his eyes. “I’d love to be friends. I think you’re a really special person,” she added, causing Elvis to blush.
After they were dressed and saying their goodbyes, Elvis promised to give her a call to come back and talk about the book some more. He leaned down and pressed a soft sweet kiss to her lips. “Not nefarious, just friendly,” he whispered as he pulled away with that lopsided smile. Vivien smiled and nodded, even as the gentle poke from something firm and definitely chubby below his belt told her that wasn’t quite true. And next time, she wasn’t sure she’d have the wherewithal to stop him from exploring her in any way he wanted. She walked away from the mansion feeling giddy, confused, thrilled, and terrified.
Tag List (please let me know if you want to be added or removed): @whositmcwhatsit @lookingforrainbows @arrolyn1114 @thatbanditqueen @missmaywemeetagain @ellie-24 @be-my-ally @from-memphis-with-love
222 notes · View notes
abbyfmc · 21 days
Text
[Yandere Time Traveler]
Chapter One:
Tumblr media
[Narrator PO.V]
This is the story of a boy named Raymond Smith, a young adult who has been treated very badly by life since he was born, since he is the son of a pair of narcissistic and abusive parents who pressured him academically to be perfect in EVERYTHING, or else they punished him physically, psychologically and emotionally speaking.
On several occasions Raymond went to school in long sleeves, covering the bruises, scratches and physical marks his parents gave him when they were angry with him. At school things were not much different, as day after day he was cornered, mistreated, harassed and bullied by his classmates; the leading bully being an upper-class boy named Darius who took advantage of Raymond's weakness day after day.
He would insult him, hit him, slap him, push him, kick him and make fun of him; he would throw books, food and drinks at him, knowing that he would never fight back out of fear and low self-esteem. Even so, neither parents nor teachers cared about him, and he found himself totally alone in those dark years when he even considered committing suicide due to the despair, depression and loneliness he felt that year.
Even so, he was a smart and studious boy (even if it was because of pressure from his parents), but he didn't think that, since he had a bad perception of himself. Things continued like this until the 4th year of high school, which was when Darius was transferred to a different school (although his two friends stayed there), and at that same time a new cute girl arrived, named (Y/n) (Y/ln), being the ONLY one who approached him kindly.
She became his best friend and his emotional support, both in and out of school. They talked a lot during breaks, online, and she would invite him to her house for dinner. She also ended up being very important to him, both by supporting him and being a shoulder to cry on and by helping him to trust himself more and overcome, being his beautiful light in the middle of his darkness.
Time passed and they both graduated with honors, applying to good universities, although they parted ways. Eventually, Raymond graduated at the top of his class; he went to work for his current company where they met again at the office, which made them both happy.
But Darius wouldn't let Raymond get close to (Y/n), as he didn't want their past to come to light (also because he was very jealous, obsessive and possessive with [Y/n]). The latter escalated to the point where (T/n) herself broke off their engagement due to his toxicity, which escalated to the point where Darius kidnapped his ex-fiancée in his apartment after work.
Raymond noticed this, and called the police and followed Darius to his apartment, willing to do anything to save her.
Upon arriving, the police were nearby but he didn't want to waste any time, so Raymond stormed into the apartment, determined to get his beloved out before Darius did anything to her. They exchanged blows, with Raymond taking the brunt of the blow, and in the end, Darius beat him so hard that Raymond ended up falling and hitting his head hard on the corner of a table, which caused his death.
Tumblr media
Raymond woke up startled and frightened in his bed. Sweat was pouring down his forehead as he tried to calm himself down.
--What the hell was that dream?!-- He asked himself. He couldn't explain how or why he had that "dream" or rather, "nightmare". Anyway, he decided to call (Y/n) to see if she was okay, but when he looked at her cell phone, he noticed something very strange.
Monday, August 10 - 2015
4:00 AM
--This… is my old phone, and this date… is not today-- He then tried to unlock his phone with previous passwords and failed, until he entered the birthday of his beloved (Y/n). He reviewed old photos and videos, old conversations, social networks and news from the year 2015, which began to give him the impression that he… traveled nine years into the past.
-The end.
So, wat do you think about it?
103 notes · View notes
glimmerlofsea · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media
Billy Hargrove x Reader
MASTERLIST
NIGHTMARE
Warning : nothing... I guess.
WC; 1k
#TALKISSA; Maybe it's like, Billy survived the Starcourt incident, he had a lot of nightmares after that incident and you were always beside him to calm him down.
Tumblr media
Ever since the incident at Starcourt Billy couldn't stop having nightmares. After he underwent some kind of therapy the doctor said that he was post-traumatic, Billy didn't talk much and he really wasn't the Billy The Asshole that Max knew. This made you worried, the host transfer happened suddenly to Heather Holloway, you didn't know the rest of the story but you were worried about Billy's changes.
Max was a little surprised but nothing serious since she told you she had it once last year. What you're worried about is Billy.
You had no one in Hawkins because both of your parents had died, so you lived at the Mayfield or Hargrove residences. Apart from accompanying Billy and helping him through his therapy— Billy's father, Neil, didn't seem upset, perhaps because Billy's quiet attitude made him look like he was obeying his father's rules so Neil didn't interfere too much in the matter.
And now you wake up in the night,
02:00 A.M
You turned to your side where Billy was already sweating all over his face, he was pronouncing words that you couldn't digest properly and his whole body was shaking. You really don't know what to do since Doctor Kelly— Billy's therapist didn't mention anything about this.
So, you decided to gently touch his chest to wake him up, you knew he was having a nightmare again,
"Billy," you called softly while stroking his chest.
He didn't wake up, making you move your body closer to him and caress his sweaty face, "Billy, wake up."
"Billy—"
Your words were cut off by Billy's irregular breathing, he suddenly woke up, surprising you because of his aggressive reaction when he got out of bed.
"Hey, hey, it's just me." You said gently stroking his back and tucking his curly hair behind his ear, "It's okay. It was just a bad dream, we know it's not real, Billy. You've been through it, you've almost been through it all. Everything will be fine, you'll be fine and I—"
Billy immediately hugged you, buried his head on your shoulder and he started crying because you felt the wet water on the shoulder of your shirt. You just stay silent, of course he had nightmares many times, but he was never like this, he would just smile faintly and say that he was okay then you both went back to sleep.
But this time? This is something different.
You put your hands around his neck and gently stroked the rest of his hair that was hanging around his neck.
"It's okay. It'll be okay. I'm sorry."
Sorry. That's all you can say because he had to go through something this horrible. Seeing him like this... It will only make your heart split into several parts. He always makes you happy in his own way, maybe from his efforts that will get a doll in the toy park that you want, and he will study diligently so he can go to the same university as you. But you are not sure whether your affection for him can be felt by him.
You keep stroking his hair,
The sound of the door creaking, you looked to see who it was, and only found Max with a worried look on her face, you nodded to tell her that everything was fine.
Not long after, you take Billy into the kitchen for a glass of water to win him over.
As soon as he gulped down the water, you continued to look at him, waiting for him to tell you what made him cry so hard.
"I'm sorry."
You grabbed his hand, "For what?"
"Your clothes are wet because of me."
You smiled slightly and stood in front of him to stroke his hair and kiss his forehead, "There's nothing to apologize for."
Billy locked you between his legs, wrapped his arms around your waist and buried his head in your chest. You continued running your fingers through his hair, he once said that what you did to his hair made him relax for a moment. Accompanied by the lullaby that your mother used to sing when you were little, there is nothing more soothing than your melodious voice to his ears.
"I had a nightmare." Billy said then looked up to look at you. You nodded, "Mhm, are you ready to tell me about them?"
"It's about you."
You nodded and paid close attention to his words,
"Instead of Heather being stabbed by that big giant monster, it's you. I was there and couldn't do anything watching you slowly being swallowed by that monster. That voice kept coming back to me, saying I wasn't completely free from it and it would continue after you until its really gets you." Billy said, followed by him taking a breath, you continued to calm him by stroking his back, "I'm scared. I'm scared of losing you, I don't want to lose you, I can't."
"Sshhh," You shook your head and cupped his cheeks, "You won't lose me, you won't lose anyone. Remember what Doctor Kelly said? They're just traces left behind. You'll be fine, I'll be fine. I'll stay by your side as long as you need me, Billy."
"I will always need you."
You chuckled, "I'm glad you're starting to open up about your dreams. Can we do them more often? It'll make things better for you. How does that sound?"
Billy nodded, "I like it."
"Good. Want to go back to bed?"
Billy nodded again.
After that, Billy and you went back to his room to continue sleeping. Billy didn't let you escape from his grasp, he buried you in his chest so you couldn't go anywhere, or more precisely, no one could take you from him. Since right now you are the safest place he has, he will protect you under any circumstances. Even though he should be the one who needs to be protected.
His life is filled with the fragility he experiences, he feels like he is not alive, and only you are able to make him feel alive and feel like he is being treated properly. He loves you with all the strengths and weaknesses that you have— even though he himself is not sure that you have any weaknesses.
Tumblr media
Author Note : HE'S BEEN THROUGH A LOT. MY BABY NEEDS THE LOVE AND HUGS HE DESERVES, AGHHH, AND WHAT HE GETS IS DEATH? /sobbed
105 notes · View notes
clarisse0o · 2 months
Text
Camp Wiegman - Part 3
Lucy Bronze x Ona Batlle
Tumblr media
Alternate Universe : Military School
Words : 6k
Masterlist
———————————————————————
Wednesday, October 7; 6:00 AM - Ona and Alexia's Room.
Once again, that damn alarm clock that sounds like a firehouse siren. It never stops. I wonder how I missed it yesterday! I must have been really tired not to hear it. I press my pillow against my ears, which can't take this shrill, repetitive noise anymore. I only release the pressure once it stops. I need to make the effort to get up today if I want to avoid Bronze' wrath a second time. She exhausted me so much yesterday that I slept straight through the imposed curfew. It's been a long time since I had a full night's sleep. I grimace, letting out a groan as I sit up. Damn it!
"Sore muscles?" Alexia mocks, already up.
"More than a little, damn it."
"You'll get used to it, don't worry!"
"I've been hearing that since I got here."
"Because it's true. Hurry up if you don't want even more sore muscles. We only have fifteen minutes to get ready before inspection," she tells me.
"Fifteen minutes?!" I repeat. "Are you kidding me?"
"If only," she laughs.
I think I've never gotten up so fast, realizing my lateness as I see Alexia already freshly dressed and made up. I'm a dead girl if I'm not ready on time. Bronze threatened to make me endure worse than yesterday if that happened, and I'm not sure I can survive it. I rush to the bathroom with the right uniform. Turns out I got sent back from my first class for wearing the "sports uniform." Alexia had warned me, but exhaustion had taken over. As a result, I had to come back to my room to return to class in the proper attire. An awful outfit, by the way. It's composed of my combat boots, black pants, a khaki t-shirt, and my infamous military jacket. I put it all on before doing my makeup and fixing my hair. I now have two little minutes left to make my bed. I almost run to it to finish before her arrival. Alexia is already ready at the foot of her bed while I wrestle with my duvet. I panic, realizing the mess I'm in. I get all mixed up and can't remember the right steps.
"How do you manage to be so quick? Damn it! I can't make this damn bed again!"
I throw the duvet on the floor in a fit of anger. My bed looked like a mess anyway, so showing her my work or this pile is the same.
"Is there a problem, Batlle?"
I jump at the sound of her voice. That's it, I'm screwed. I turn around as slowly as possible to see her behind me. I feel intimidated by her stance, arms crossed, eyebrow raised. Alexia is holding back laughter behind her. I admit if it didn't concern me, I'd find this situation somewhat amusing. But since it does concern me, it's immediately less funny.
"Look at me when I talk to you!"
My eyes automatically return to her. Her sharp tone leaves no choice but to listen. She then turns to Alexia, who immediately stops giggling.
"No problem, Bronze," I reply, emphasizing her name. "Been fishing for information, Batlle?" "So it seems... Isn't Engen supposed to inspect the rooms in the morning?"
I cast my eyes on my informant, none other than Alexia. She doesn't dare move since Bronze looked at her. She's as straight as a rod with her hands clasped behind her back. It's like we're facing our section leader in the army... Almost the case.
"Stop looking at her, you're talking to me!" "Then answer me." "I'm personally in charge of this room while you adapt." "How lucky," I said sarcastically. "You said it," she smiles. "You can go, Putellas."
Alexia thanks her in a barely audible voice and flees the room, abandoning me with the tyrant. Thanks for the support! I fix my gaze on Bronze once the door closes at her request. As much as I want to stand up to her... It's a different story when she's in front of me. She seems cold and confident. It's no wonder everyone is afraid of her. However, I still plan to devise an attack plan against her. I just need to wait for the right moment and regain my strength.
"Well, now that your distraction is outside, will you answer me seriously?" "Why is she allowed to leave and not me?" "Don't dodge my question. You know perfectly well why you're staying here." "I don't want to miss breakfast again!"
"I gave you a pain au chocolat without being obliged, as far as I know. Now, tell me what your problem is. We'll see if you have time to get there."
She annoys me with her insistence on having things her way. She didn't earn her nickname for nothing! I'm no longer used to taking orders. I wait to see if she gives up without an answer, but she remains very patient. I comply, stepping aside to show her the disastrous state of my bed.
"I tried to remake it, but I can't do it anymore," I admitted. "You did it in front of me yesterday."
I relax when I realize she's not angry. She's just trying to understand what's going on. Maybe I'll avoid punishment if I stay honest.
"So, will you explain?"
"I just told you," I growled. "I'm not used to making my bed like this! You can't expect me to get it right overnight! Plus, I panicked because of your damn pressure!"
I realize what I just let slip when I see the little smile forming on her face. Damn it! I didn't want her to know something like that. She now knows she already has an influence over me.
"Alright, let's make a deal."
"I fear the worst," I mumbled.
"Hey, I'm doing this for you, just to be clear."
"Yeah, yeah..." I said unconvincingly.
"I'm willing to show you how to make your bed again so you know how to do it in the future, and you can have your breakfast. In return, we'll meet tonight after your classes."
"For what reason?"
"Do you really think you'll get away with nothing? I warned you that you'd be punished if you weren't ready on time today."
"I'm not gaining much in your proposal!" "You gain my help and your breakfast. That's a lot from me."
In the end, I won't escape this punishment... I weigh the pros and cons, even though the answer should be obvious since, in any case, she won't let me leave without making my bed and receiving my punishment.
"Alright, fine. I'll go with your proposal." "Good. I'll show you this time. Watch carefully and then do it yourself, okay?" "Okay..." "Come closer and observe carefully."
I move forward as she shakes out my duvet, letting it fall onto my bed. Like yesterday, she starts at the corners at the foot of the bed. She takes her time to show me each fold again, making sure I'm following. Once that's done, she smooths the duvet upwards before tucking it neatly under the pillow. She then tucks the excess sides under the mattress, which doesn’t seem to weigh much. I observe the flawless result. She must be well-trained to do it so quickly and perfectly.
"Got it?" "I think so..."
"No, you need to be sure. If you tell me you got it and tomorrow you’re not ready on time, I won’t want to hear any excuses when I punish you."
"You're such a pain," I mutter. "Excuse me?!" "Can I try again before giving you my answer?" "If you want."
I move to undo the bed, but her arm stops me.
"Don’t ever say something like that again. The fact that you even dare to address me informally is too much. Don’t push it too far, or you’ll regret it bitterly. Are we clear?"
"Yeah..." "Yes," she corrects me. "Repeat." "Yes," I growl. "Good," she says, lowering her arm. "Now try again."
I undo the bed in one go, then start from where she began. I try to replicate what she just showed me, starting with one corner, then the other. It's the hardest part. Once done, I smooth it upwards and tuck it under the pillow. I was about to tuck one side, but her voice stops me.
"Pull the duvet more, there are still wrinkles."
"Like this?" I ask, following her instructions.
"A bit more. Don’t hold back. The duvet is too caught at the foot of the bed to come out."
I follow her advice and pull harder. I let go of the duvet once it’s nicely stretched, without any wrinkles.
"Good, now tuck the sides under the mattress."
I do as instructed, starting with my side, then the other. I smile at the result, better than yesterday. I glance at my supervisor on the other side.
"It’s not so hard, is it?"
"No..."
"Do you feel confident you can do it, or do you need another try?"
"I think I'm good."
"Sure? I don’t want to hear any complaints if you’re late because of this tomorrow."
"Yes, I’m sure. I’ll face the consequences."
"Alright, you can go then. We’ll meet after your classes. What time do you finish?"
"Four o'clock, I think."
"Where’s your schedule?"
I point to my desk where it’s pinned to the wall. I don’t know my hours yet, so I keep it in plain sight. She approaches to look at it closely.
"Four o'clock, that's right. See you later." "See you later, Commander."
I give her my best sarcastic smile before leaving my room. I hate the idea of another punishment tonight. It’s not like my lateness was my fault. I just couldn’t make that damn bed! I dread what she has in store for me. I hope it’s not more laps around the field. Apparently, that’s her specialty according to Leah. Well, at least I get my breakfast. I arrive at the buffet, greeting the staff as I serve myself. I’m the last one, but I'm glad to find my precious hot chocolate and morning pastry. I turn towards the room once done. I smile, spotting my roommate and her friends at their table. I quickly join them.
"Oooh, here’s the survivor!" Alba mocks as I arrive.
"Hey," I say, sitting down.
"You've already made a splash since yesterday!" Pina informs me.
"Everyone’s talking about you!" Patri adds. "You’re building quite a reputation!"
"Really? Why?" I ask before taking a bite of my pastry.
"They say you have the guts to stand up to Bronze," Lotte says. "Is it true you address her informally?"
"Maybe," I answer vaguely. "I don’t see what’s so special about it." "We see it very clearly," Alexia mocks. "Did you get away with nothing this morning?" "I have to meet her after my classes." "That smells like punishment!" comments Alba. "It is. She told me." "And you’re not bothered?" "Why would I be? I plan to prepare something much worse for her." "You've got balls," Alexia comments.
I know they think I’m crazy, but I’m not changing my mind. I finish my meal, continuing to chat since we have time. Then we head slowly towards the classroom buildings, with little motivation on my part. I met my first teachers yesterday. They’re all old fogies who aren’t even fifty yet. I’m curious about today's teachers since I was bored to death yesterday. I was on the verge of falling asleep, but Alexia kept me awake by mentioning the words "expulsion" and "Bronze." It seems that behavior like that leads to expulsions, like being late. I wasn’t going to tempt fate after spending my morning with Bronze. Knowing her a bit better, I doubt she’d let something like that slide. She doesn’t seem like someone who appreciates such behavior. Instead, I tried to follow the lesson as best I could. It was difficult, not having been in a classroom for two years. Today, it’s the same. I take my place next to Alexia with a long sigh. I have a feeling today will be as long as yesterday given the new teacher in front of me.
Wednesday, October 7; 4:10 PM - Ona and Alexia's Room.
I was wrong this morning. My day ended up going faster than expected. Maybe because I haven’t seen my supervisor since this morning. It put me in a good mood. At least, as much as I can be here. Adjusting is difficult. There's not much difference from a military camp. It’s likely there’s more
freedom there. I’m happy Alexia is here to brighten my days. She reminds me of my best friend from Barcelona. She’s just as energetic. I'm lucky to have her in my class, even if she’s too serious for my taste. I managed to make her laugh several times today. We got remarks, but nothing alarming enough to stop us. I'm still relieved it’s over. I’m supposed to meet Bronze, but I didn’t get any instructions on where to meet. So I followed Alexia to our room where she wants to finish her homework before joining her friends in the common room. I plan to do the same if Bronze doesn’t show up. She’ll have to find me if she wants to see me. I’m not chasing after her! I have a tiny hope she’s forgotten, but I doubt it. In the meantime, I chat with Ale about our day on the way back. She tells me a story about Patri and Claudia during their chemistry class last year. Apparently, they did an experiment that almost set the school on fire, leading to a summons and a big punishment. I can’t stop laughing with Alexia, who has a knack for making stories funny. She did the same at lunch, and it’s rare for me to laugh so sincerely over so little. My laughter stops abruptly when we open our room door. Damn... My last hopes evaporate seeing Bronze waiting for me, holding my sports uniform.
"It’s about time. Go change," she orders.
I find myself holding my uniform without even having entered my room. Her determination scares me for what’s next. Alexia passes by her, greeting her and making herself small. She confessed to me that she’s afraid of her for some reason and respects her greatly. I understand, but that doesn’t mean I’ll react the same way.
"Please... Not laps again, please! I did everything you asked! It’s not my fault I couldn’t do it." "Already begging, Ona? I thought you were braver than that."
I narrow my eyes at her jab. Not only is she provoking me, but she’s also implying I’m already giving in. I’d make her eat her smug smile if I could! So she’d understand it’s not the case.
"No, I just have a lot of sore muscles because of you," I retort.
-  That mean that your body needed it. Now go change.
-  Damn it, you’re annoying, I grumbled. Promise me you won’t make me do any sports first.
-  Change your tone with me. I haven’t planned any sports, but I might add some to my list if you keep being cheeky. Maybe you’ll understand what it’s like when I really annoy you.
-  Fine, I was just joking, I rolled my eyes.
-  Do I need to drag you by force to make you listen? she threatened me. I sighed as I walked into the bathroom. I envied Alexia, who was sitting on her bed doing her homework. Her encouraging smile was the last thing I saw before closing the door without locking it, as per Bronze’s orders. I tried to hurry, but the muscle soreness made things difficult, especially with my pants. I was curious to find out what I was going to do if I wasn’t running. When I opened the door again, Bronze was waiting with her arms crossed and her foot tapping nervously on the floor.
- Let’s go. Bronze went ahead while I said goodbye to Alexia, who wished me good luck. I followed her through the corridors, putting my hands in my pockets to annoy her a bit.
- So, Bronze, what’s the plan for today? I asked when I caught up with her.
-  Stop being cheeky, I won’t repeat myself. You weren’t so smart-mouthed yesterday, on the field.
-  Me? Cheeky? I laughed. Nonsense!
-  Start by taking your hands out of your pockets.
-  That’s nothing bad!
-  Batlle ! she snapped. When I tell you something, you obey. I took them out, afraid she would follow through on her previous threats. In other circumstances, I wouldn’t have done it, but now I wasn’t sure I could handle another sports session with my aching thighs. At least I had managed to annoy her as I wanted. We entered the gym, making me fear the worst... I hoped she kept her word and that I wouldn’t do any sports. I forced myself to keep up with her quick pace. It was my first time here. Wiegman hadn’t given me a tour, and I hadn’t had any sports yet. She walked down several corridors of the new building before opening one of the many doors in a hallway. She stepped aside to let me enter first. I walked in cautiously, too disturbed by the room. It was a locker room, so what? My supervisor pushed me in the back to make me go faster. It was a new room with benches and hooks lining the right wall. I stopped in the middle, where there was an open frame facing the benches. Damn... I understood our presence here when I saw the state of the communal showers. They were corroded by lime due to extensive use. Bronze had placed cleaning supplies on the floor. I had no more doubts about my punishment tonight.
-  Is this a joke? I blurted out.
-  No sports. Isn’t that what you wanted?
-  Maybe, but not this! I’m not a fucking maid !
-  Too bad, you’ll have to improvise then.
-  Stop messing with me! Is there really nothing else?
-  No, there isn’t. You’re not in a position to negotiate with me, so accept your punishment.
-  Because I will be someday?
-  Start by accepting your punishments and changing your behavior, then we’ll talk about it. She had a cold-bloodedness that impressed me. I gave up, realizing that I was indeed not the one in control of the situation right now.
-  Okay, I resigned. Will you leave me alone?
-  No. I’ll be supervising you to ensure you do your work, but first, we’ll have a talk.
-  About what? I asked, intrigued.
-  Yesterday, you told me you didn’t know the rules, so I’ll explain the most important ones to make it clear. That way, you’ll be warned and won’t have any excuses.
-  Oh, yeah. At least I’ll know why I’m being punished.
- Good, take a seat.
I sat on the bench she pointed to and noticed a whiteboard with bullet points on it that I hadn’t seen before. The writing, which I guessed was hers, was very neat. I was ready to pay attention to the rules. I planned to follow them while scheming my revenge and getting out of this place. The fewer rules I broke, the less she’d be on my back. It would take some effort to comply, based on what I could already see on the board.
-  First, wake-up is at six o’clock, she began, pointing to the first bullet point. You should know that by now.
-  Hard to miss the alarm anyway.
-  Inspection is fifteen minutes later, she continued, ignoring my remark. You must be ready by then, in uniform, and with your bed made perfectly.
-  Is it a disaster if I’m not wearing makeup when you come?
-  No. You’ll have access to your room after your meal. The purpose of the inspection is to see if you’re in uniform and if your room is tidy.
-  Okay, I sighed.
-  A problem?
-  No... I was just wondering why wake-up is so early.
-  Simply to prevent you from being too tired in class.
-  No, actually! I countered. By getting up so early, we’re definitely more tired. She shook her head. It was the first time I appreciated her smile and our conversation. It wasn’t an order or a dispute for once. I almost forgot her cold and unbearable personality.
-  You don’t understand anything.
-  No, indeed, I frowned.
-  Let’s move on to the third rule before the explanations, shall we? I nodded, curious to hear her arguments. For me, six o’clock was not a time to get up. It was way too early, especially after the year I just lived. I had my own schedule.
-  So, curfew is at ten o’clock, but Alexia must have already told you that.
-  Yeah.
-  An instructor can enter the room at any time from that hour to check that you’re asleep.
-  And what if we can’t sleep that early? That was my case the first night.
-  Is that why you didn’t get up the first day?
-  Yeah, I fell asleep around one in the morning.
-  I see. You’ll soon get into the rhythm, don’t worry. What were your usual sleep hours before coming here?
-  Well... I thought. I’d say four o’clock until noon most of the time. She raised an eyebrow at my honesty. She probably didn’t expect that. Understandable. She must have thought I was in school, but that wasn’t the case. I did nothing with my days, so I had my own schedule.
-  You didn’t have classes?
-  No. I stopped studying after high school.
-  How come you’re in the final year then?
-  No idea, I shrugged. I’m where they told me to go.
-  Hmm, she replied skeptically. Let’s get back to the main subject. Wiegman kept her word about the file. She didn’t seem to know the reasons for my presence, given how intrigued she was. However, she didn’t ask any questions. I wouldn’t have answered anyway. This school isn’t going to change me. If my mother thinks so, she’s an idiot.
-  As for my explanation, the curfew ensures eight hours of sleep until six o’clock and prevents you from staying up at impossible hours at night.
-  What difference does it make? We could just wake up later in the morning, and it would be the same.
-  No, it’s not the same. By taking away an hour at night, we restrict your use of electronic devices. You’re more likely to use them at night than in the morning. Besides, you have more time to eat and be together instead of communicating with the outside world.
-  Everything we do at night, we can do in the morning too, I retorted.
-  I assure you, you can’t. Even if that’s the case, it allows you to be fully awake for your classes. You have no excuse for being tired. Explained this way, the schedule seemed great, but I remained skeptical. It’s true that I was more awake in class this morning compared to my high school memories. The problem is, it’s useless if I have teachers who put me to sleep right after. I kept this response to myself, not wanting to get scolded for saying such a thing.
-  Still, six o’clock is way too early.
-  You’ll get used to it. You’ll see, in a week, your previous schedule will be a thing of the past, and you’ll be back on track. Can I continue now?
-  Hmm.
-  Okay, then, no electronic devices outside the rooms, whether it’s a phone, Mac, or any other device, she listed. You should already know this since I haven’t had to reprimand you in two days. Am I wrong?
- I know, yes. Why is it forbidden?
She raised an eyebrow at my question. My participation must have surprised her, or maybe it was just my questions. We were only at the fourth point, and I hadn’t remained silent on any of them. I’m naturally curious. I like to know the why and how.
- Each student is here for specific reasons... Excessive drug use, family problems, or simply
behavioral issues, for example. -
I felt concerned about all the points she just mentioned. It was impressive. Had she already figured me out? It’s very likely, but I don’t see how.
-  The problems are the same for all students?
-  Mostly what I just mentioned. Why?
-  No reason... So, why no devices?
-  The purpose of being here is to solve your problems while continuing your studies. Can you understand that?
-  Hmm.
-  With this rule, we simply forbid all means of communication during the day. The goal is for you to focus on yourself and only yourself, without external pressure. This rule was more understandable than the previous one. I could have responded that I didn’t want help, but I refrained. We would enter a debate that I would surely lose. I simply nodded.
-  If I see you with something like that, I won’t hesitate to confiscate it for an indefinite period. Agreed?
-  Yeah... So, we’re allowed to use them in the room?
-  Yes, of course. This will be a rule to follow. I’m not risking losing my phone. It would mean cutting off communication with Joan and my best friend. "Next rule," she continues. "Show respect to educators," she reads from the board. "By educators, I mean the teachers, instructors, and the rest of the staff. Just because I'm in charge of you doesn’t mean you should disrespect my colleagues." I nod, not knowing what else to say. I'm not going to ask for the reasons behind this rule. "And no lateness will be tolerated. Be on time in the morning, when I give you an appointment, or even in class. Teachers have been instructed not to let you in if you're late. You’ll be sent straight to me."
"And I imagine I’ll have a hard time?"
"You'll find out soon enough if it happens. Also, I want you to behave in class. Don’t be cheeky, don’t fall asleep, and avoid excessive chatting. Try to show interest and participate."
"That’s going to be hard..."
"I'm serious, Ona. I'll be aware of your behavior in class and I’ll step in if it gets out of hand. I'm going to make sure you get through this year."
"Good luck with that."
"At least avoid getting expelled. You’d seriously piss me off if that happens and that won't be good for you."
"OK." She looks at the board one last time, making sure she's covered all the points.
"Well, I’ve said what I needed to say. Outside of class, you have free rein. The only exception is when I ask you to be with me. Is that clear?"
"Yeah, I guess. Wake-up, check-in, curfew, no lateness or disrespect," I summarize. "Perfect. Now, I believe you have a task waiting for you."
She points her thumb at the communal showers. I sigh heavily, having forgotten about that detail amidst everything else.
"Does every sanction mean a punishment?" I ask.
"Exactly. This morning you were late and you talked back to me," she states. "You can try anything behind my back, nothing will escape me."
Leah has taught me a lot about her, including this detail, which doesn’t surprise me. I pick up the sponge lying on the floor with tongs. In the end, I'd rather have yesterday’s punishment. This one is pure humiliation. Especially since Bronze sits on the bench, right in front of the showers to have a perfect view.
"She’s not going to eat you," she comments. "Come on, start, I don’t plan on staying here all night." "You really have no pity." "I’m not here to have pity, Ona."
She takes a book from the bench, which she had probably prepared, and starts reading. I pick up the gloves from the floor since I’m not even allowed to use a mop for cleaning. I put them on and dip the sponge in the soapy water. I start with the stalls, where the lime scale is clearly visible on the matte black glass. I try as best as I can to scrub the top of the first stall with my small stature. I have to jump to reach it. I grumble mentally to avoid giving my supervisor the satisfaction of hearing me complain aloud. I manage to finish two stalls in half an hour. It’s far from perfect, but I want to finish the other eight and the floor as quickly as possible. I’m already exhausted. I take a break to relieve my thighs, which are already aching. Not to mention my arms, given the intensity I’m putting into it. I glance at Bronze, who remains absorbed in her book.
"Stop daydreaming, Ona."
How does she manage to see me without looking up? I sigh and get back to work. If someone had told me one day I’d be on all fours scrubbing the floor of a communal shower, I’d have laughed in their face. I hate Bronze for making me go through this.
"You know, if you followed the rules, I wouldn’t punish you." "Sorry, but rules and I aren’t very good friends," I grumble. "Then you only have yourself to blame for your punishments." "And you too since you’re the one inflicting them on me."
"I’m just doing my job," she replies, closing her book. "Let me tell you something. The less effort you make to follow the rules, the more I’ll be on your back. We can continue like this until the end of the year if necessary."
"What?!"
I straighten up on my knees at this news. I wipe my forehead with my arm, which is dripping with sweat from scrubbing so hard.
"What do you mean, until the end of the year? I was told this was only temporary until I adapted!"
"Not exactly. I’ll be your supervisor until your behavior changes. Given the hothead you are, we’re far from that."
"What a joke!" I spit bitterly, getting back to work. "You’re right, I’m not going to change. I don’t even plan on staying here."
"And where do you plan on going?" she asks, curious.
"Far from this crappy school, far from this town, and especially far from people who won’t leave me alone!"
"That’s going to be complicated. You’re not going anywhere with me." "We’ll see about that. I’m not following your rules, Bronze. I’m not like all those other students."
"You’re not going anywhere. I’ll make sure to help you whether you want it or not. After this experience, I guarantee you won’t be that little daddy’s princess who can do whatever she wants anymore."
"Damn it, you don’t even know me!" I yell, throwing my sponge at her face. "I don’t want your damn help, so leave me alone! It’s precisely people like you I want to get away from!"
I can’t control my anger after she touched the one point she shouldn’t have. Her eyes remain closed from the impact of the sponge. I’ll probably pay for this, but I don’t care. It was the last straw, the one thing not to say. If she wanted to affect me, she succeeded! She slowly opens her eyes.
"Pick it up." "I’m not your dog, damn it!"
I throw the gloves next to the bucket and leave the room to avoid confrontation. She can go to hell with her damn rules! She chases me down the hall, calling my name, but I keep going. I surprisingly find the exit without getting lost. I barely have time to accelerate and touch the handle before I’m pinned against the door roughly. She blocks all my movements with her body and pins my wrists on either side of my head. I struggle with rage, but she perfectly channels my strength.
"Let go of me!" "No. Stop fighting back," she says calmly.
I keep moving as much as I can under her grip, which I hate. She has no right to touch me; I don’t want her to! Yet she tightens her hold to completely stop my movements. I press my forehead against the door, closing my eyes to calm down. I must not have a panic attack here. Once I’ve calmed down, she grabs my arm and drags me back to the locker room. She pushes me inside and locks the door.
"Get back to work. We’ll leave here when I decide," she says, resuming her place.
I don’t understand how she can stay so calm while I’m a volcano on the brink of eruption. If I wasn’t sure before, I now know I hate this girl.
Wednesday, October 7th; 8:05 PM - Ona and Alexia's Room
I slam the door of my room without holding back. I'm relieved to find it empty. We're two hours away from curfew. Alexia must be in the common room with the others. If it's like yesterday, I have about an hour before she returns. I'm feeling really down since my interaction with Bronze. I didn't even go to eat, even though she allowed me to. I just needed to be alone. She drained me physically and mentally. I'm dirty and wet from crawling on the floor. It took me four hours to clean everything. Bronze stopped me at some point. The result was far from perfect, but she seemed satisfied that I finished. Now, I plan to decompress under hot water and get to bed. I find a pj set consisting of a t-shirt and shorts, and then I lock myself in the bathroom. Once my shower is finished, I slip under the covers. I'm exhausted and on edge. I think it's the right time to call my best friend. I've left her without news since my arrival. It was hard to reach her because I was never alone since I got here. Not to mention there's a one-hour time difference with Barcelona. I really need to talk to her right now. I miss her more than I thought. I take my phone from the nightstand and dial her number.
"Hello?" "Hey, Mapi."
"Oh my God, it's about time!" she says on the other end. "I thought they took your phone or something," she quickly replies.
"Sorry for not calling sooner," I chuckle. "Are you okay? Your voice sounds strange."
I'm so emotional and exhausted that I can't hold back the tears running down my cheeks against my will. It had to come out when I was on the phone with the person who knows me best.
"Yes, yes...," I say, wiping my cheeks. "Let's just say my mom really outdid herself this time."
"That bad? You don't like Manchester ? It's supposed to be a beautiful city." "Believe me, there's nothing to envy. It's been raining all the time so far."
"Well, it's definitely not Barcelona ! Come on, tell Auntie Mapi everything. You don't sound well. Is your new school nice?"
"It's a military school, Maps. Well, it's a private school with instructor supervision."
« Ouch, your mom really went all out this time... How did she get you in there? Isn't it supposed to be restricted?"
"The principal is a friend of my mom's," I sigh. "It's hell!"
I pour out the start of my new life to relieve myself. Mapi is like a sister to me. She regularly comes to my house and knows my mom well, who is also her doctor. I know she appreciates her, unlike me, but she always listens attentively when I criticize her, like now. She will always be there for me, and I'll never be grateful enough for everything she does for me. She's pulled me out of the water more than once when I was drowning.
"I have a little soldier on my back. You can't imagine the horror!" "A little soldier?" she laughs. "What's that all about?"
"A supervisor or something until I adapt. I have the worst instructor in the camp, apparently. A real viper! In two days, she's already managed to punish me twice!"
"The great Batlle punished? I would've loved to see that!" she giggles. "Is she at least good- looking?"
Mapi's question doesn't surprise me. From the moment we met, she declared loudly that she was a lesbian. She loves women... I mean she LOVES woman. We met in our first year of high school. She joined my class in the middle of the year and sat next to me. We hit it off immediately, and she quickly started flirting with me. I brushed her off, but I quickly grew attached to her unique personality. Within two months, she had turned all my convictions upside down. She was touchy and insistent. She made me doubt my sexuality. I ended up giving her a chance. It took her two months to become my first and only girlfriend for two years. It was my longest relationship. Today, we're best friends with a very close bond. She's the only one I truly trust. She's my only confidante, and I'm sure she won't judge me. That's why I'm not afraid to tell her what I think at this moment, even though I hate to admit it out loud.
"Brown hair, green eyes, taller than me. She's young and quite charming. I’d say she's twenty-five. She's pretty sexy in her uniform, but her personality ruins everything."
"Wow... She's totally your type!" she teases. "Did you hear the rest? She's a real tyrant! She's making my life impossible, damn it." "Have you thought about a counter-attack?" "Of course, she's going to regret it!" I say, making her laugh.
As I expected, our conversation turns to revenge ideas. Mapi has a wild imagination for this kind of thing. When we've covered everything, we switch to the latest gossip I've missed in Spain. Our call
ends a quarter of an hour later since it's late for her, and she has class tomorrow. I was lucky to reach her so late. Our conversation did me good. She managed to take my mind off things, as I hoped. I put my phone away and decide not to wait for curfew to fall asleep. I turn off all the lights and settle comfortably in my bed so that the door is behind me, to avoid being disturbed by Ale's arrival later. It doesn't take long for me to fall into a deep sleep.
68 notes · View notes
jerzwriter · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
Ethan and Kaycee have a little secret... there's a big reason to celebrate Father's Day this year. But when Kaycee's plans go awry, she learns Ethan's were just falling into place.
Story/Fandom: Open Heart (Post Series) Pairing: Ethan Rasmsey x Kaycee (F!MC) Rating: Teen Words: 1,600 Summary: Please see above A/N: Last year, I wrote Mother's Day fics and left the poor dads in my world unloved. lol This year, I switched that up a bit (sorry, moms!) I hope you enjoy this! :) Participating in @choicesjunechallenge2024 - Threshold/new beginning - I didn't have much of a chance to edit. I hope it's not dreadful! :)
Tumblr media
Kaycee had locked herself in the bathroom. A pretty drastic step for remaining undetected, considering Ethan was still fast asleep, but she wasn’t taking any chances. Confident her emotions were finally under control, she attempted to stand up from the bathtub’s edge where she had been perched, only to sit back down when another wave of tears washed over her.
“This is ridiculous,” she mumbled as she wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her bathrobe.
She was never out of bed before ten on a day off, but that had changed lately. Ethan finally respected her sleeping habits; based on the snoring she heard coming from down the hall, he had even adopted them for himself. But morning sickness was something else. Morning sickness had no respect, so being awake at 8:00 on a Sunday morning was no longer very strange.
Six weeks earlier, they celebrated Mother’s Day – at least Kaycee did. She had told her parents Ethan couldn’t get time off of work, but that wasn’t entirely true. Mother’s Day was difficult for him – he sold it as his disdain for Hallmark holidays, but Kaycee knew better. What she hadn’t known was a reason to change his mind already existed. Something she’d discover a week later, alone, in this same bathroom, and she still found it hard to believe it was true.
It was still early—so early that the only others who knew were Kaycee’s parents and Sienna. Based on the side-eye and attentiveness received by the rest of her team at Edenbrook, Kaycee was pretty sure they suspected, but she and Ethan had decided that until the first trimester ended, no one else was to know.
They had no way of knowing last Mother’s Day was of significance to them, but their baby-to-be made themselves known early enough for Father’s Day to be viewed differently, but Ethan put the kibosh on any celebration.
“It’s too soon,” he whispered, with his hand protectively laying on his wife’s stomach. “I don’t want to jinx anything.” “Jinx!” Kaycee sputtered. “You’ve never been superstitious! Not once, and now you decide to be!” “Maybe I finally have something to be superstitious about,” he smiled.
She had wanted to argue the point, but exhaustion took over, and when sleep was possible these days, she took it. But as the day got closer, Kaycee couldn’t let it go by without acknowledgment. Ethan Ramsey was going to be a dad! And as much as she wanted to scream that from the rooftops, she would respect his wishes and refrain. But the man wouldn’t deny her making the day special for him, of that she was sure.
So, she set her alarm for 7:30, just in case the nausea didn’t come through. Her goal was to make him a special breakfast—his favorite: eggs benedict with Hollandaise, rosemary-roasted potatoes, and mimosas—at least mimosas for him.
Kaycee being in the kitchen was a rarity – as much of a miracle as Ethan’s pending parenthood, some would say. But as she quietly took out the pots, pans, ingredients, and utensils that would make her husband’s first Father’s Day breakfast, she couldn’t have been more excited or relieved.
The waves of nausea that had become commonplace were nowhere to be seen until she attempted to drop that raw egg into the boiling water. Poaching an egg, how hard could it be? At another time, perhaps not hard at all, but during her first trimester, the faintest smell of boiling eggs sent her running to the bathroom. By the time she was well enough to return to the kitchen, the potatoes had started to burn. Tossing everything in the trash, she gave up. At least she could order in.
But that didn’t go as planned, either. The order had been placed, and instructions were to leave the bag with the doorman. The app notified her of their delivery, and she rushed downstairs, only to be disappointed again.
Henry, her favorite doorman, saw her face fall and was full of concern. “What’s the matter?” he asked.
“These aren’t eggs benedict! They sent tofu scrambles!”
“Well, that doesn’t sound anywhere near as appetizing!” the old man empathized.
“Ethan would hate it,” she said with a sigh. “Would you like it?”
Henry crinkled his nose. “I’m afraid I’ll have to side with Dr. Ramsey on this one – a true rarity,” he chuckled before offering to give it to someone in the maintenance department who would appreciate it. Grateful it wouldn’t go to waste, Kaycee got back into the elevator. But by the time she reached their floor, her hormones took over again, and her thoughts began to race.
She couldn’t get anything right. Why had she even attempted to cook? Everyone knew her skill set was best served outside of the kitchen. Would she be able to cook for her baby? She was going to be a terrible mother. She had already ruined Ethan’s first Father’s Day, after all, no matter that he was still sleeping. When she stumbled in the condo door, she headed right to the bathroom again. That’s how Kaycee found herself here, perched on the bathtub with a face full of snot and tears. Her only consolation? Ethan was unaware of any of this, but a knock on the door changed all that.
“Kaycee, honey? What’s going on in there? Are you OK?”
“Uh, yeah,” she said, splashing cold water on her face. “Just uhm, going to the bathroom.”
“Why are you in the guest bathroom?”
“I, uhm... didn’t want to wake you.”
Ethan always understood Kaycee, even when he was determined not to. But after their years together, she couldn't fool him.
“Kaycee, open the door, please.”
She opened the door, her face red and eyes puffy, and fear struck his heart.
“Kaycee...”
“I'm fine," she reassured. "Come with me,” she said, taking his hand and leading him back to bed.
“I’m sorry,” she cried into his shoulder. “I just wanted to do something nice for you.”
“Nice... for what? What are you even doing up this early? You know if you’re sick, you should get me.”
“I wasn’t up because I was sick, well, at least not at first. I wanted... I wanted to make you a nice breakfast, but everything went wrong!”
She relayed the story of the eggs that betrayed her – no wonder they’re called Benedict! – then the burnt potatoes. She attempted to rectify it with delivery, only to receive a tofu scramble. Ethan waited patiently, rubbing her back soothingly until she was done.
“That’s terrible,” he acknowledged with a half smile.
“I know!”
“First, it appears the alarms I set up to keep you out of the kitchen failed miserably, and then... a tofu scramble? No wonder your morning sickness returned after that!”
"Ha-ha-ha," she jeered, poking his chest as her tears turned into laughter. “I know you said you didn’t want to celebrate Father’s Day; you think it's too early, but I wanted to make the day special for you.”
“Well, you’re wrong about something. I did want to celebrate it in my own way. In fact, I already had plans on how to do it.”
“You did?” She marveled.
“Yes. The plans were me, and you, home alone with me spoiling you as much as possible."
“But, it’s Father's Day. Shouldn't I be spoiling you?"
“Not at all, without you, I would have never even imagined being a father, yet look at me now. So I’m going to spoil you rotten today, and you're going to let me."
“Ethan," she sighed.
“Ethan, nothing. If all goes well, you have years of making cards with handprints, buying gifts, and preparing meals with our child – God help them..."
"Hey!" She said with a smack to his shoulder.
"This year is extra special, but you’re doing all the work to get our little one here, so let me spend Father’s Day the way I want to... by showing you the kind of husband I am and the kind of father I intend to be."
Kaycee broke into tears once again.
"Are you OK?"
"No! How dare you say something so sweet to me when you know my hormones are a freaking mess!"
"Come on," he smiled. "Let's get you in the bathtub and I'll make breakfast for you. What do you want?"
"I have to think on it, but not eggs benedict, and definitely not a tofu scramble."
“Well, whatever you decide? I'll make it happen."
A short time later, the couple sat on their balcony overlooking the Charles River. Kayce, in a fresh new bathrobe, with her attentive husband at her side.
"You really don't have to eat this, too," she said, biting into her breakfast.
"Why not?" he asked, trying to swallow his bagel with peanut butter, bananas, greek yogurt, and lox. "This is a delicacy in some... you know what, I can't even lie. This is horrible. The thought of eggs benedict made you sick, but this doesn't?"
"Hey, I don't make the pregnancy rules! If we did, we’d both be otters and then you would be the pregnant one!"
"Kaycee, you're being otterly ridiculous."
"Kaycee, you’re being otterly ridiculous."
"Thank God you're gorgeous and a brilliant doctor," she laughed. "Because you would have never made it as a comedian."
"I love you," he smiled, then leaned over to kiss her cheek.
"I love you, too," she replied. "Now, what do you have planned for the rest of the day."
"Easy. Romcoms. If your emotions can handle them."
"You're watching romcoms with me! Willingly!"
"Mmm-hmm, until we cap the day off with watching the Eras Tour again."
Kaycee let out a soft gasp. "The world has no idea what a big softie you are, Ethan Ramsey."
"Shhh," he whispered. "Let's keep that our little secret."
@choicesficwriterscreations @openheartfanfics
Perma: @alj4890 @annoyingmillenialnewbie @crazy-loca-blog @justyourusualash @kingliam2019
@kyra75 @secretaryunpaid @stars-are-within-me @tessa-liam @thosehallowedhalls
@trappedinfanfiction @jerzwriter-reblogs-asks
Open Heart: @coffeeheartaddict2 @differenttyphoonwerewolf @liaromancewriter @peonierose @rafasgirl23415
@tveitertotwrites
Ethan x MC: @brycesgirl @cariantha @custaroonie @cryomyst
@mrs-ramsey @youlookappropriate
59 notes · View notes
factual-fantasy · 1 year
Text
I has 21 asks! :DDD🌟🌟
Tumblr media
@minophlia
Tumblr media Tumblr media
@ocinstituterep
I'm not sure if they would line their coats with the Captains fur,, <XD I'm not sure my Barnacles would even shed! My Barnacles has his fur cut really short to accommodate for the warm climate. Which is why he has to wear a coat like the rest of the crew when he goes to the Arctic!
Tumblr media
@elegysonnet
Awe, thank you! And I'd sayyy.. its probably cookies and cream. If that counts?? XD If thats not what you meant than milk chocolate-
Tumblr media
@cudlycorncornsworthcoberson
Tumblr media
XDD I love all the theories! Your enthusiasm means the world! And don't worry, you wont be in the dark for long.. 👀👀
Tumblr media
@artist-of-obsessions
Tumblr media
aaa thank you so much!! That means the world!! :DD
Tumblr media Tumblr media
That's a really interesting detail actually, I'll have to take note!
Tumblr media
@toaster-os
I have not actually, it looks really cute though! :DD
Tumblr media
@boxofcreampuffs
Tumblr media
THANK YOU SO MUCH!! 😭😭
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Thank you so much!! :DD
Tumblr media
Yes, please do take it down. That would be greatly appreciated 🙏
Tumblr media
@thatwolfnamednyla
XD I forgot about that game, too funny!
Tumblr media
@tmelvinborg31
I'm excited but also preparing to be greatly disappointed...
Tumblr media
I kind'a saw it comin. I think everyone did-
I'm not disappointed, I think its a cool and mysterious plot line to have :00 Also I didn't notice the Monty carpet! Very interesting,,
Also this doesn't change my Monty at all obviously. <XD I made him a good guy out of pure spite and I'm KEEPING him that way!
Tumblr media
Unfortunately Vanessa is not part of the Fazfam <XD
As for her importance, I cant specify too much.. but I will say that she does indeed play a big part in the over all story of my au. 👀👀
Tumblr media
@spookylightblizzard
Yeah I did, it made me kind'a sad :( But honestly good for him. The man deserves a good retirement for voicing a lot of our childhoods ✨🌟✨
Tumblr media
@excalibent
Thank you <:) I'm doing my best!
Tumblr media
@graycoin
I was thinking it'd be less visual differences and more internal. Although I haven't fully decided what the differences will be-
Some ideas I had was maybe Peach and the others are Herbivores? What if they can only eat fruits and veggies and Mario sees a slab of cooked meat and he's just like "OO STEAK" and chomps into it and everyone just looks at him like
Tumblr media
ALSO! Maybe Peach has to sleep a lot more than Mario does. OR maybe a lot less? Imagine if peach only needed 4 hours of sleep and then she was wide awake. Or maybe the opposite? Imagine if 12 hours is a standard amount of sleep they need. Mario is running around at 7 AM on 8 hours of sleep and Peach is like "whyyyy are you uppp so earlyyy go back to sleeeppp"
Or SHES up at 4 AM like "Mario are you up? Hey Mario are you awake? Do you want breakfast? I made you breakfast. Its cake I hope that's okay-"
I also imagined temperatures! I mostly imagined that Peach cannot handle the heat what so ever. Mario's out there in 35°C (95°F) heat and Peach is tucked away in her dungeon like a vampire. Or the OPPOSITE?? Its 40°C (104°F) and she's out there gardening and Mario is cooped up inside just miserable <XD
ANyways, I think you get the point. Differences like is what I had in mind. 😅😅
Tumblr media
Cassie's not in it because I just kind'a dont like her entire existence XDD But maybe she could be a friend of Gregory's down the road when he grows up yeah.
Also I love/hate the DLC. I think its really pretty, I LOVE how it leaned more towards a horror theme this time..
Buuuuuut all the complicated lore stuff put me off. Cassie, the Mimic, the big purple glitchy bunny thing. Uhhhgg.. I love this franchise but I wanna punch it really hard sometimes. <XD
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
@skywillow28022
All of the bots got a system reboot after Gregory's first night there, as a safety precaution. Moony included. As to how the reboot effected him specifically and if he's still infected? Well I guess we'll just have to wait and see.. 👀
Tumblr media Tumblr media
222 notes · View notes
residentflamingo · 1 year
Text
Only One Call Away
Rosé x gn! reader
Summary ———> Rosie decides to go out to drink with her friends. All is fine until reader gets a call from her two hours later. What happened while she was out?
Requested?: yes 🫶
Warnings: bullying, toxic friends, & cursing
Genre: hurt/comfort & a fluffy ending
A/N: To the person who requested this, thank you so much because this was probably the most challenging and longest thing I've ever written. And I put all my heart and soul into this. I think I made it a lot longer than I was supposed to, but that's okay. I always love a challenge, and a perfect opportunity to hone my writing skills. Anyway, I hope both the person who requested this and everyone else reading, enjoys this fic. You can also check out my other stuff if you would like, it's very much appreciated ❤️
Word count ———> 5,394
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
*✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚: *✧・゚
 → 10:00 PM 
“Babe, are you sure about this? Your friends are terrible! They don’t even pay attention to you half of the time when you guys hang out.” 
“Yes, it’ll be fine! Besides, they're not as bad as you say they are. I’ve been friends with them for a long time, they love hanging out with me!”
You were currently standing in front of your girlfriend, about to escort her into the cold winter night, trying to convince her not to go out with her friends. She was wearing a beautiful purple dress, with a cream colored fluffy coat over her shoulders, and a beautiful pair of Saint Laurent heels that made her look powerful with each step.
Her hair was curled, and it effortlessly flowed down her shoulders, making her look like an absolute goddess. You couldn’t believe how beautiful she was. You felt so lucky to have her as your significant other.
The only thing you found truly bad about her, was her friends.
No matter how good she looked, they always found different ways to ridicule and belittle her. Not her four best friends from Blackpink. No, these were her other friends she claimed she met in high school.
She would tell you stories of how they were really close back then, and how she kept in touch with them over the years as she got more famous. You loved hearing her tell stories of the adventures they had, and how she used to sneak out during the night and go on joyrides with them.
You hung out with her and those friends one time, just trying to see what they were like, and you couldn’t stand how rude they were. They constantly threw insults at her, mentioning how her aussie accent makes her sound silly when she talks, saying she needs to get a different hair style, and even making fun of the outfit she was wearing. You were absolutely disgusted at the way they were acting towards her. It was as if they didn’t even treat her like a normal human being.
They would even emotionally manipulate Rosie, making her think they were just joking, so she never noticed their horrible behaviors. When you confronted her about them, she always just insisted to you that that’s how they joke around. So it was hard trying to convince her to not be friends with them anymore. You love your girlfriend very much and you just want the best for her. You would hate for her to keep getting her heart broken over and over by those low-lifes she calls “friends.” But for now, all you could do was wait for Rosie to realize the huge mistake she was making.
You sighed, “Okay, whatever you say. Are you sure you don’t wanna stay home instead? I can order takeout, and we can watch movies.”
“Yes honey, I’m sure. There’s nothing to worry about. My friends will keep an eye on me, and make sure I don’t get too wasted.”
“Alright then. Just remember, I’m only one call away if you need me. I don’t mind picking you up.”
Rosie shook her head, and smiled at how protective you were being. She then stepped up towards you, put both of her hands on each side of your face, and looked you in the eyes and said “Okay. I’ll keep that in mind. I love you darling.” She then gave you a soft kiss on the lips, slowly walked towards the door, and turned around before opening it to look back and make sure you said “I love you” back to her.
“I love you too.” You said softly, as you waved her goodbye and watched her walk through the door and saunter down the long hallway of the apartment complex. Her words from earlier kept replaying in your head, making you wonder if she was ever going to come to a realization of how she needed to get rid of her supposed high school buddies.
After closing the front door, you turned around looking at Hank saying, “I guess it’s just me and you now buddy.” He leaned his head down on the tile floor with a loud sigh looking depressed. Almost as if he perfectly understood what you just said. You let out a loud sigh and plopped down on the couch, deciding to watch some boring Netflix shows that have been recommended to you for sometime.
Man you sure did miss her already, even though she’s only been gone for ten minutes. Before you started watching tv, you picked up your phone and made sure your notification volume was at full blast, so you wouldn’t miss one text or call from Rosie.
→ 11:30 PM
Meanwhile at the bar in downtown Seoul…
“Hey I’m gonna go get a drink from the bar, you guys want anything?”
“No, we're good, you hoe. Besides, you probably wouldn’t even order our drinks right anyways, knowing you and your terrible accent. People can even understand what you’re saying half of the time!”
Rosie’s so-called friends all started laughing at McKenzie’s remark, making Rosie’s lip quiver and her eyes start to water. So far tonight they didn’t hold back on the snide comments, and rude remarks against her. By the end of the night, Rosie had already felt like she was being pushed to her breaking point.
She had no idea how she never realized how mean her friends actually were to her. She hated how she would just ignore the rude remarks half of the time, and never say anything about it. She hated being taken advantage of. She knew deep down that they weren’t her real friends, it was just a matter of realizing it that was important.
Tonight she had a recollection of all the times they asked her for money, begged for free concert tickets, made fun of her outfits, bullied her, and even made her pay for most meals because they were “too expensive”. After tonight, she wanted nothing to do with them. She knew she should’ve listened to you, but she was too scared to let them go. She’s had so many good memories with them, and it was so hard for her to just throw it away.
They used to be such good people. It saddened her how much they changed over the years, and how she couldn’t do anything about it. Tonight was her chance to finally lift that weight off of her shoulders, and move on with the next chapter of life. Preferably without them in it.
“Okayyyy bestie, we’re gonna go to the bathrooom real quick. We’ll be righttt back heheh.” McKenzie slurred. Her and the rest of the people in the group turned around, and walked off into the bathroom, leaving Rosie alone as she went up to go order something at the crowded bar.
About 15 minutes later when Rosie finally got her drink, she walked over to the table everyone was originally sitting at, expecting them to be there waiting on her. Only to find out that none of them were there like they said they would be…
“Hey guys, they finally got done making my drink! Wait where is everyone..?”
→ 12:05 AM
“Aw shit, what the fuck is that?!” You shouted with confusion, as your phone suddenly started going off. You fell off the couch, startled from the loud noise, and then frantically searched for your phone in between the cushions. You realized you had fallen asleep on the couch, and was out for almost 3 hours. God that show must have been really boring then you thought. After finding your phone, your stomach dropped reading the caller id. Rosie. You quickly pressed answer, and whispered “Hey what’s up? Is everything alright?”
There was a couple seconds of silence over the phone, making you really worried, wondering if it was a prank caller or a kidnapper. Panic was about the only thing going through your mind right now, just begging for her to say one word over the phone. Then she finally did. You could hear her sniffling and crying, making your stomach drop.
“N-no. Something happened earlier. We were at this really crowded club and I went up to get a drink real quick, and when I turned around a couple minutes later, they were all gone. l-looked through the whole club asking if anyone knew where t-they went, and all of them said no. So I went outside, thinking I could walk home by myself, but I-I ended up getting lost, and now I have no idea where I am. They left me all alone and n-never texted me asking where I was. I’m so scared, Y/N. Just come and get me please.”
“What the fuck? Are you serious? They just left you all alone in the club? Those fucking bastards. Okay, I need you to stay where you are, and try to send me your location from your phone. Once you do that I’ll be able to track you down, and come pick you up. Can you do that for me?”
“Y-yeah I can do that. I’m so sorry for calling you this late Y/N. I didn’t think something like this would happen.”
“Honey it’s okay, it doesn’t matter anyways. I don’t give a shit about what time it is. If it was 4 AM, I still would’ve come to pick you up. Don’t worry about it at all. Just focus on sending me your location.”
You let out a deep breath that you had been holding in, hoping it would calm you down a little, after thinking about Rosie’s friends leaving her by herself at the bar. They were absolute pieces of shit to her. Completely knowing that she’s an idol, and that she could've gotten kidnapped or stalked, they still did it anyway. I mean what did she ever do to deserve that?
You couldn't even begin to imagine how scared she was right now. All alone in an unknown part of the city, losing her friends in the same night, and knowing she was being used all those years because she was famous? Absolutely terrible.
While waiting for her to respond, you hurried up and got dressed, picked up Hank, grabbed your car keys, and rushed out the door to run to your car.
“O-Okay I sent it to you. You should be getting it in a second.”
“Alright, I’ll be there in five minutes! Don’t move or go anywhere unless someone is following you okay?”
“Okay I will. I love you Y/N. Please hurry…” She said in a quavering voice.
“Okay I will don’t worry, bye!” You quickly hung up the phone, tossed it in the passenger seat, and swallowed a big lump in your throat. Your hands were currently gripped on the steering wheel so tight that your knuckles were turning white, your legs were shaking with anxiety, adrenaline was coursing through your veins, and sweat was running down your spine.
You had never been more panicked in any situation, than at this very moment. The constant reminder that your girlfriend was all by herself walking through the streets, in the midst of the dangerous neighborhoods, had you on edge. In a split second you quickly pulled out of the parking lot, faster than you ever had in your entire life.
You were currently speeding through the streets, going at least twenty miles over the speed limit, with all of your surroundings flashing by so fast that you couldn’t even process where you were. Quite a few citizens and onlookers had given you dirty looks, and shouts of insults along the way.
You obviously knew better than to speed. But with the situation at hand, you didn’t give a fuck if you got a ticket or not. Emotions were running high, and your mind was working faster than your normal decision making usually was.
Funny enough, right before the navigation on your phone signaled you weren’t that far from the destination, “A Thousand Miles” started playing on the radio. “Really? Right now?” you thought. The irony of it was quite hilarious, but that was something you wouldn’t notice until later. You really would walk a thousand miles for your girlfriend if you had too.
After making a sharp turn through the dark alleyway, you drove very slowly down the unfamiliar street, making sure Rosie would spot you in your small vehicle. The alley was filthy, trash layed out everywhere, and street lights were flickering making the area seem even more ominous. You hated going down dark places like these since they always made you so nervous, but that nervousness turned into determination as you were frantically searching for your girlfriend.
While your eyes were scanning the area through your windshield, you were suddenly startled by your girlfriend standing in front of the beaming headlights. You swiftly slammed your foot on the breaks, and made the car come to an abrupt stop. It seemingly scared the both of you, as you put your hand over your heart wondering if you just had a mini heart attack.
Meanwhile, Rosie’s eyes were widened with fear seeing an unknown car drive slowly in the alleyway, thinking she was about to get kidnapped by someone. Fear was running all the way through her body. So much so that her hands were shaking, and chills went down her spine. She slowly backed away from the car, and clutched her purse with both hands just in case she had to make a run for it. You looked at her and tilted your head in confusion, wondering why she wasn’t coming towards the car. Then you realized, “Ohhh. She probably thinks I’m someone else trying to pick her up.”
You then rolled the window down, and stuck your head out the window shouting "Hey, it’s me!” Rosie let out a deep sigh of relief, and thanked the lord for sending you her way to protect her. She felt so reassured to see you, knowing she could finally wrap her arms around you, and let out all of her bottled up emotions from tonight.
She was finally safe.
After a couple seconds of calming her nerves, she snaps out of it, and slowly walks over to the passenger side of the car. Climbing in, and firmly sitting down on the comfort of the smooth leather seats. She sits her purse down near her feet, and leans back in the seat letting out another deep sigh. This time to suppress her emotions down, so she wouldn’t have a full on nervous breakdown. You looked over at her and mumbled “Hi honey,” not wanting to speak too loud, since it was still late at night. But still trying to show excitement in seeing her, since you were so glad you found her.
She looked over at you and tried to speak, but words couldn't come out of her mouth. Her lip was trembling and her breaths became short, as all her emotions were threatening to break free from the invisible bottle she was containing them in. You took notice of this, and reached over to wrap your arms around her chest, enveloping her in a warm hug.
You had never seen her this pent up before, and it absolutely just broke your heart to pieces. You then made sure to speak up and let her know it was okay to let her emotions go, since she was so used to hiding them for the camera and the public eye.“It’s okay love. Let it all out, you can let your guard down around me. I’m here to listen.”
The flood gates had then been opened, and Rosie’s eyes began overflowing with tears as she let out a heartbreaking sob only you had ever heard. Not even her long time friends, or family members had ever heard her cry this hard. She felt completely comfortable around you, and decided to just let all of her emotions go in that moment.
She couldn’t believe how long her friends were using her for, and just the selfish way they had left her behind. On top of all the insults thrown at her. She tried to just ignore them, but she just couldn’t take it anymore. Along with that, she also felt guilty not listening to you whenever you tried to warn her about the toxicity she was constantly putting herself around. “How could I be so dumb, and not think to listen?” she thought.
She suddenly pulled away from your embrace, looked you in the eyes, and said “I’m so sorry for not listening to you, I don’t know what I was thinking. Y-you were only trying to help me, and instead I-”
As Rosie was going on trying to apologize to you, you interrupted her and hugged her again saying, “Hey hey hey, don’t worry about it. That doesn’t matter now. Everyone makes mistakes, and I know it wasn’t your fault. Besides, you’re better off without them now. You got me, Lisa, Jisoo, and Jennie to talk too. So trust me, you aren’t losing much.”
“Thank you Y/N. I don’t know how, but you always know the right thing to say. It really amazes me how perfect you are sometimes” Rosie mumbled, leaning her head over your shoulder, and giving you a tight squeeze to your chest.
At home whenever she needed advice, or a little encouragement for the day, you somehow always knew what to say no matter what it was. You’re always the best person she can rely on, the one person she could really be her true self around. As she thought about it a little harder, this was a moment in her life that determined how much she really does appreciate you, and how much she really does want to be with you.
She smiled to herself, thinking of how good of a partner you would be when you guys got married someday. She couldn’t wait for that day to come. Marriage was always something she had dreamed about, and you made it even more possible for her. When she finally snapped back to reality, she took a look over your shoulder and saw a familiar face sitting patiently in the back seat.
It was Hank, her favorite dog in the world! She slowly pulled away from you with one of her eyebrows raised, “Is that Hank there in the back seat?” You turned your head around to look at him too and chuckled saying, “Yeah I brought him, knowing you would be super excited to see him.” Hank looked up at Rosie and started wagging his tail with enthusiasm, sharing the same excitement Rosie had.
She then leaned over and picked up Hank, gently putting him in her lap. “Hiiii buddy! Are you so excited to see mommy? I know you are! Hahaha” You looked over at both of them and smiled, happy to see Rosie so cheerful again. While looking at her, a good idea had suddenly crossed your mind and you thought it was perfect for the situation at hand.
“Hey babe, you wanna go get some ice cream?” you asked.
“Yeah that sounds great!” she said cheerfully.
After checking to see if Rosie had her seat belt on, you put the car in drive, and gently pressed your foot on the gas to make the car accelerate. As you drove around a little bit, you could see people walking home from the bars, and stumbling over their own feet from consuming so much alcohol.
It was pretty much a normal sight, since it was a late friday night. You could tell that the only places that were open were the bars, making you a little bit nervous since you promised Rosie her ice cream. And most fast food restaurants definitely did not stay open until midnight.
But to your luck, as you made a left turn down to main street, you spotted a nice burger place that was still open. With the name “TJ Burger”, flashing on a huge, bright, neon sign. “Perfect” you mumbled under your breath. Hopefully they had ice cream, because this was probably the only fast food restaurant open for miles.
As you pulled up to the drive through looking at the menu, they had almost every kind of American food you could think of. Burgers, onion rings, chicken tenders, whatever it was, they certainly had it. Then when you looked over to the other side of the menu, there it was, twenty different kinds of milkshakes and ice cream flavors.
You smiled and looked over at Rosie, pointing to the menu to prove to her that they indeed did have ice cream. She smiled and mumbled “Yayyy”. While you were looking at the menu, you were suddenly interrupted by a booming voice from the loudspeaker that spooked the both of you a little bit. You shook your head and laughed over how jumpy you were, then you turned to Rosie and asked her,
“What flavor do you want honey?”
“Uhmm, I’ll just get chocolate.” she answered with a whisper.
You turned back around facing the loudspeaker, ordering a small vanilla cone for yourself, along with Rosie’s ice cream, then casually pulled up to the drive-thru window to wait.
The atmosphere in the car was kind of awkward, since you hadn’t really talked about what had previously happened earlier. So while waiting, Rosie wanted to find a way to kill the time. So, she got curious and asked you, “Have you ever been here before?”
You looked over at her and answered, “Nope! But I heard it’s really good. Why do you ask?”
She shook her head and said, “Oh I was just wondering. I figured you knew about this place already.”
“Nope I had never been here until now. I mean, I knew it was-”
Before you could finish your sentence, the fast food worker interrupted you and said, ”Here’s your ice cream.” with a rude tone. He then carefully handed you the cones, and before you could even say thank you he said “You’re welcome have a nice night.” then shut the window with an attitude.
Rosie chuckled saying, “Wow he must be really pissed off since we came in 10 minutes before they closed.” You widened your eyes sarcastically and laughed, “Yeah I think so too. That’s okay though, at least he didn’t notice you. That would’ve been a whole other ordeal. Anyways, here's your ice cream honey.”
Rosie smiled and grabbed the cone saying, “Thank you so much. I really don’t deserve you.” You smiled back at her, got all of your stuff organized, and then put your foot on the gas driving away into the city. She continued to shuffle in the seat trying to get comfortable, and finally took a small taste of her ice cream. Her smile grew even more after tasting the ice cream, and she started to do her little happy dance. You took a quick glance over at her, and laughed at how cute she was being.
On the way over towards the secret destination you were driving to, “Cooler Than Me” by Mike Posner started playing on the radio. It was a song both you and Rosie were very familiar with, since you both grew up in the early 2000s.
She quickly got excited upon hearing it and started singing the lyrics, “ If I could write you a song to make you fall in looove, I would already have you up under my arrm~” You giggling over how silly she was being by swaying her arms and singing with the music. Soon enough, you caught on and started singing along with her too.
By the time you both were done singing to the song, you were driving up a gravel road leading to the top of a hill. Rosie looked around confused, having no idea where she was at. So she turned to you for help.
“Hey, where are we at? I don’t think I’ve ever been here before.”
“Haha, you’ll see…”
You slowly drove the car up onto the top of the hill, and put it in park. There, through the windshield of the car, was a marvelous view that cast upon the whole city of Seoul. It was an absolutely beautiful site that made Rosie’s jaw stay open in shock. She had never seen anything quite like this before.
You could see all of the twinkling lights coming from the towers, all of the ant size cars driving down the highways, and all of the shining stars in the sky that were more visible tonight than they had been any other night. Your father used to take you to this spot during the early years of your childhood. It was a very special place to you, and you had only ever shared it with two people. Your mom, and Rosie.
Rosie couldn’t even believe what she was seeing right now. She had been living in Seoul for almost half of her life, and she still never knew there was even a spot like this. She was absolutely amazed as to how beautiful this sight was. I mean, how could you not be? Rosie wanted to see the view even more, so she placed Hank down in the back seat, slowly opened the door, and stepped out of the car in awe.
You watched her as she walked up even closer to the edge of the hill, and continued to look into the distance with amazement. She then turned around and signaled you to come on, waiting to share this moment with you. You obliged and got out of the car, jogging towards her.
Now standing next to her, you looked out into the distance admiring all of the lights gleaming in the vast city of Seoul. It was still as beautiful as it was during your childhood. But as happy as you were to see it, Rosie looked like something was bothering her still.
“What’s on your mind honey?” you said softly.
As she looked out in the distance, her smile faded a little bit and her expression was replaced with gratitude. “Well, I-I don’t know what to say. This is the most beautiful view I’ve ever seen. Even though this night was supposed to be one of the worst ones of my life, you made it the best one. I haven’t had this much fun in, gosh… I don’t even know how long. All I can think of right now is, thank you. Thank you so much, I don’t know what I would ever do without you. And, oh yeah, and I guess this ice cream is kinda good too.”
She started giggling over the little joke she made, and tried to continue eating the ice cream from earlier. At that moment, it almost seemed like she had completely forgotten what had happened a couple hours prior.
All the snide comments, the betrayal, losing her friends, it was all becoming a mild loss for her now. At that moment she had realized how much she really needed someone like you in her life. Rosie continued to laugh so hard that tears were forming in the corners of her eyes.
You smiled back at her and said “You don’t have to thank me Rosie. You are my girlfriend after all. I would do anything for you. Like I said, I’m always one call away if you need me.” Rosie’s laughter slowly settled, and she walked over to you to give you a warm hug. “But I do have to thank you somehow.”
As Rosie pulled away from the hug, and gave you a soft kiss on your lips, you were suddenly lifted up to cloud nine. She had kissed you many times before, but this kiss felt extra special. It was a kiss of gratitude, love, and compassion rolled all into one.
You stood back from her, feeling stunned, and tried to cover the growing smile forming on your lips. Along with your cheeks turning red, like you had just received your first kiss. Rosie giggled even more and took the perfect opportunity to tease you.
“Honey are you really blushing?! I have kissed you so many times, how could you be blushing now?”
You retorted back, “Whaaatt, I can’t help it when the hottest woman in Seoul is practically kissing me. You can’t blame me ya know…”
“Yeah true… Haha! Naur naur, I'm just kidding.”
“Oh shut up! Don’t make me take back what I just said.”
“Oh yeah? You won’t. I dare you!”
As the both of you continued to bicker and giggle like longtime best friends, the night had gone by a little bit faster than the both of you had realized. About an hour later, you both realized you had left Hank in the car after he started barking and whining continuously. He wasn’t in danger or anything, you both knew he was probably getting lonely waiting for the both of you to finish talking to each other.
So as soon as you heard him barking, you stopped laughing and said, “Oh shoot! I better get Hank, I bet the poor guy is getting lonely in there.” You then quickly jogged back over to the car, and picked him up out of the car seat, bringing him to where Rosie was standing.
While the both of you, including Hank, were looking into the incredible night view of Seoul, a little lightbulb popped into your head and you had a great idea to finish off the night. You jumped up onto the hood of your car and leaned your whole body back onto it, trying to make yourself comfortable.
Rosie laughed, “What are you doing?” You looked back at her and said, “I’m looking up at the stars silly. Here you should come try it too. The stars are really nice at this time of night.” You patted the spot next to you, intending for her to lay there. She shrugged her shoulders and mumbled, “I guess it couldn’t hurt to do it once.”
Rosie then placed Hank down next to her spot, and climbed up onto the car to lay back and stargaze with you. Exactly like the reaction from some time ago seeing the lit up city, she looked up at the sky in awe, with her mouth slightly open in amazement.
The sky was aglow with a visible canopy of shimmering stars, and the constellations were perfectly aligned making the sky look even more magical. “Wow..” she mumbled, “You really do have all sorts of tricks up your sleeve huh.” You smiled, loving how she was enjoying the view as much as you were.
“Yeah I guess I do. Wait, look up there, it’s the big dipper!”
“Oh look there’s the little dipper too!” Rosie shouted back, pointing up at the sky.
As the both of you were looking up at the sky, savoring the moment for what it was worth, the moon became very visible as the clouds started to drift away from it. It was a full moon. Rosie thought it was a cute coincidence. The moon was full just like how complete her life felt with you being in it. She looked back over towards you, and said, “I love you y/n.” With the stars reflecting off her eyes, making her look even more ethereal. You smiled and turned your head over towards her, “I love you too Rosie.”
The both of you continued to lay in comfortable silence, as the cool summer breeze drifted through the air, and not a single sound could be heard for miles. Rosie knew that after tonight, her whole perspective of you had changed. Not in a bad way of course, but in an even lovelier way.
You had done everything you could to make her smile again, and she really appreciated it. Not many people would go that distance, but now she definitely knew you would. Even though she had lost some “friends” of hers tonight, she gained something more important. Her unconditional love for you. Thanks to you, this would be one of her favorite memories to be shared for years to come. The love you both have for each other would become even stronger. And when she got back home, she could brag to the girls how cool you were too ;)
216 notes · View notes
laughingogre · 1 year
Text
The Recluse and The Huntsman
Teaser/chapter 0 for the fic I’m writing since I have Miguel ATSV brain rot and I can’t keep all this good stuff to myself anymore. This wasn’t edited or anything like that so expect possible changes to both the characters and the plot in the future. Okay byeeee! EDIT: I made a playlist to go along with this story, the first 3 tracks accompany this chapter.
Premise: Miguel has always felt like an outcast in spider society because of the way he got his powers. But after meeting Saanvi, he’s never felt more proud to be one-of-a-kind.
Pairings: Original character x Miguel O’Hara, anti-hero x hero, enemies to rivals (it’s complicated) to lovers
Warnings: Violence… and that’s about it for this piece of the story but this list is going to get much longer very quickly.
Tumblr media
Driving rain and the slight fog that followed with it brought a neon haze upon Nueva York tonight. A fusion of colors so outstanding that memories of another life were starting to shake off dust in her mind. Flashes of memories from an annual fireworks festival sparked a little warmth in Saanvi’s heart. Less than thirty seconds went by before she snuffed it out, leaving herself icy; instincts sharp and ready. Long, slender fingers on sure hands opened the heavy black case that lay next to her on the rooftop. Satisfaction curled her lips into a small smile as the new and improved rifle looked back at her, gleaming in the neon haze.
Hellooo beautiful, she thought. While assessing all the upgrades, the multi-functional scope and walkable trigger she requested had her grinning maniacally. She made a mental note to give Drago a little more praise for his gunsmithing as she set up a stand in the darkness of the alcove. Cycling through the scope’s options allowed for eight different modes of visibility and detection, with heat-seeking sensors that stood up against even this night’s hellish weather.
Scanning the city for a few minutes allowed Saanvi’s dark eyes to adjust to the new level of detail the scope afforded them. Once her senses were fully immersed, the hunt was on. A den of data pirates had been having way too much fun with the identities of over half the city’s even-remotely-wealthy citizens. Ever the champion of fair play, she was going to bring that fun to an end by leveling their ranks. A glance at the watch face on the inside of her left wrist showed it was just before 02:00 AM. If the intel she scrubbed was accurate, a 12-person heat signature would pop up in less than 60 seconds.
Rifle loaded and ready, she took aim and waited. Intel was good—a warehouse four klicks away lit up with bodies. Once she had a count of twelve, her finger slipped into the trigger guard and onto the trigger in a swift motion. It didn’t leave the trigger until none of them were left standing. Smoke drifting from the barrel caught the light of an ad for aphrodisiacs and coiled pink and red against the shadows of the alcove. A smile cut across her face again as a leap off the building’s edge plunged her into the deluge.
Broken glass and rubble crunched underneath graceful steps as she leisurely filled a bag with data drives, cash, and whatever valuables her victims had stashed away. Once their warehouse was picked to the bones, Saanvi took a few photographs of the scene. Horrific images of bodies that were all bloated and bruising from the new ammunition she and Drago had developed. She knelt down near the worst-looking of the bodies, preparing to take a sample. As she pulled out a small vial and tool kit, the incoming presence of another threat sent her up the wall and into the ceiling’s vent system. Damn… intel must’ve been bad… there’s more of them. Sight limited by the vent grates, alarms went off in her head to escape as she felt the intensity of the aura peaking. There must be at least five more people about to walk into this room. Morbid curiosity won over her senses, so she repositioned herself in the vent to catch a glimpse of the intruders. Footsteps that seemed almost deafening from the intensity with which she listened for them indicated it was only one person. Good strategy, sending a scout. Eyes glued to the vent, she saw a massive silhouette peel around the corner. Her senses flared up at the sight of the figure beneath her: a man standing at least six feet tall, clad in a form-fitting suit that was dark blue with pulsing sections of red. The mask on his face had a menacing symbol on it that seemed to move the way facial expressions would. It started to stir a memory inside of her but an old emotion bloomed before recall could happen. For the first time in years, fear filled Saanvi’s veins. Thoughts only of escape and safety pinging in her mind. Run. Hide. Home. Run. Hide. Home. Go. Her head became a glitched mp3 but she couldn’t take her eyes off this predator. While the hulking figure below spoke in a low, annoyed growl to someone she couldn’t see, she stilled her mind and listened for the sound of pouring rain. The sound that would lead her away from this thing beneath her as fast as possible. Her crawl through the ducts to safety began with bated breath, a silent prayer that finished only after putting two klicks of distance between herself and whatever anomaly was in that warehouse.
Once back on the rooftop where her night began, her body shuddered hard, trying to fight off every feeling of the last few moments. She failed, senses made raw and primal by a hit of animalistic fear. Suddenly she could feel everything—single drops of rain and the chill that was trying to rob her of every last iota of body heat. Memories of another life came to her again, this time in echoes of her mother’s voice bewaring her of those made to be like her but not born as they were. ‘The universe is wide and more wild than our forest. You may meet something made to be even deadlier than you or I.’ The steel in her mother’s voice at that moment wasn’t lost on her then or now.
Saanvi had finally crossed paths with Miguel O’Hara that night. Only she didn’t register him as such. To her, she had come face to face with her mother’s fear made flesh: an unnatural union of arachnid and human.
***
It had been two weeks since that night and the nightmares weren’t letting up. Tonight was no different. Having been woken up by her own fearful thrashing yet again, Saanvi migrated from the bedroom to her studio. A pot of Cuban coffee brewed in the corner, filling the air with a pleasant smell. Fingers rapidly gesturing at holo-screens that were returning more of the same useless information. She knew everyone called him Spider-Man. She knew everyone (or almost everyone) considered him to be a hero. But she wanted more than just news articles and conspiracy theories from bloggers. What she wanted more than anything was to find out what Hell he came from so she could send him back to it. There was only one way to do that where he wouldn’t be pointing his fangs at her. Before falling into a deep, dreamless sleep at her desk, Saanvi had pinged a few connections. By the time the sun shone on the city again, she had unofficially launched an infiltration and intelligence gathering mission against Spider-Man.
201 notes · View notes
thefiery-phoenix · 1 year
Note
Okay now, this is about deku. But is a mafia boss who happens to find the reader in the rain, The reader is being bothered by some men and after they are done messing with her, like calling her names, they leave her there just lying on the floor and deku comes a cross of her and he is experiencing a feeling that he used to feel before he becomes a mafia boss " mercy " and he decides to take her to his big mansion to make her his maid and he starts to feel other different feelings like love but he is confused a lot since he never felt this feeling since he became a big rich mafia boss so he decides to confront her about this btw they are both young adults so no worries, the rest of the story up to you bestie,
Wow this is my first request after a really long time. I sure hope this turns out okay and thank you for requesting
Tumblr media
You've always found solace in the rain, you adored the peaceful serenity and calmness the atmosphere brought around you, the slightly gloomy weather brought a smile on your face as the cool breeze rushed against your skin. This was the perfect time to listen to some lofi music that you've downloaded and created a playlist of as you plugged in your earphones, drowning out the noise around you. You kept walking, unsuspecting of what was about to follow and occur. A few moments later you finally stopped when you saw the large mustard yellow colored sign that mentioned there were some construction work going on near your house and you had to take the other route, which was a rather sketchy alleyway which you weren't really too fond of entering. You slightly groaned to yourself as you made your way to the other route to your house
You glanced at the time and saw that it was around 9:00 pm, you were slightly surprised at how fast time seemed to pass but that was the case everytime when you spend half a day in the public library snuggled with books and delving into tales of fantasy. You encountered a group of 5 men who seemed be slurring something to each other as they clutched their alcohol bottles like it was something precious. One of them stopped talking and snuck a glance at you as he whistled and catcalled you while the others grinned at you wolfishly. "What's a pretty little thing like you doing here all by yourself?" one of them asked as you kept a straight face and maintained your demeanor and tried to walk away from them while ignoring them, but no avail. "Oh looks like little princess here thinks she's too good for us" one of them growled angrily as someone sneered "We'll show you what happens to stuck up brats like you". You felt one of them pin your hands back as you felt hands groping all over your body, you kicked and screamed and flailed for all you were worth but they didn't leave you alone, in fact they just reveled in your suffering and your screams and egged them on to mess with you further
They were done messing with you and after calling you a variety of a string of colorful names, you were finally left on the ground, your once kempt and neatly brushed hair was now disheveled, as strands of your hair fell on your face, which was now covered with a few scars. Your dress was tattered and torn and you cursed yourself for not having a jacket with you to cover yourself up. You silently sobbed as your tears fell from your eyes to the ground. You tried to stand up but abruptly tripped on your foot as you grimaced in pain and realized that during your struggle, your ankle got slightly twisted as you cursed under your breath. 'It's okay... I think I can manage to get home' you thought
However your fate had other plans for you as you spotted a silhouette of a person slinking from the corner of the alleyway you were in. You hoped that it wasn't someone else who was going to take advantage of your present situation as you looked at the shadow with a slightly petrified expression. Out from the shadow emerged a green haired guy with freckles covering his face, somehow his stoic look didn't really match his eyes, which glinted with something more dangerous beyond your compression. You peeked a glance at his arms and realized with a start that he was a part of the mafia, as you felt your heart stop beating
"My my, don't look so worried doll, I'm not going to kill you..." he finally spoke as he slowly stepped towards you. You backed backed cautiously and upon instinct as he surveyed you with a calculating look without saying anything for a few moments. His emerald eyes traced the scars on your face and hands, your disheveled and matted hair as he stepped even closer to you than before. Your breath hitched as he gently tucked a hair strand behind your ear and took your soft hand in his rough and calloused hands and spoke "It looks like you've been through a pretty rough time... let's get you home first, yeah?" He took off his coat and put it over your shoulders as he carried you in his arms when he saw you limping, despite your vehement protests
You told him where you lived but once you reached your house, to your immense dismay and horror, your quaint little house was burnt down to the ground. You couldn't even fathom what was happening to you at the moment, you just silently gaped at the charred and burnt ground in front of you, where your house used to be. The stranger's eyes widened in surprise at the scene in front of him and asked "Why did your house burn down, do you know who could have done this?" but you shook your head. The man felt a sense of rage surge through his veins, despite meeting you right now, you most certainly didn't deserve to have your house burned down like this. Thinking about your situation rekindled an emotion that he thought was long forgotten, mercy
Ever since he took over after his mentor Toshinori Yagi, one of the most feared mafia bosses in Japan, he learnt quickly that sparing one's enemies was an early ticket to their own grave. He didn't waste time by going to clubs and bars to get high, he wasn't really fond of the idea of relying on external factors for getting away from his reality. It was a vicious and constant cycle for him ever since he'd entered the underground world, competing with other bosses and making sure his members were protected and kept safe. His name quickly spread around like wildfire, rumors had it that people trembled to even look at him in the eye. His name was something everyone knew and had on the tip of their tongue, which was exactly what he'd wanted
Deku became a force that no one could beat. He was known for his ultimatum, side with him or perish. He was just coming back from a meeting with the syndicate board when he bumped into you. Judging by your scars and your appearance he could guess you've probably been harassed. He knew it couldn't have been Kaachan's men, they had pride and respected women and were quite chivalrous. However now he had to think about your housing situation, he couldn't just leave you alone like this. "Doll, would you like to come over to my house?" he asked you gently as you eyed him suspiciously and replied "Are you going to kill me in my sleep or something?" He chuckled at your endearing question as he replied "If I'd wanted to kill you, I would have done that a long time ago but don't worry, you have my word that you'll be safe"
You agreed to spend the night at his place and your eyes popped out of your head when you saw the grand mansion he stayed in. The lawn and trees were neatly trimmed, the house looked something like an ancient relic filled with secrets along with sturdy oakwood for doors. The interiors were neatly maintained and well furnished as the dim and faint glow from his chandleirs added to the enigmatic aura of the atmosphere. "Please make yourself at home and don't hesitate to ask me for anything you need. You'll find a spare change of clothes in the cupboard in that room" as be gestured towards a room
"I'm curious about something, I hope you don't mind me asking you this.." you started as he beckoned for you to continue. "Why are you being so nice to me, I don't think we've ever met before..." he just smiled and told you to get comfortable as he went to his room. He heaved a sigh and closed his eyes as he recalled the first time he met you, when the two of you were in middle school. He harbored less than savory feelings towards you, feelings of obsession ever since the two of you literally shook hands. He couldn't forget that soft touch of yours. His eyes almost couldn't believe it when he saw you with that broken look on your face, he felt a sharp pang of pain jab his chest as anger coursed through his body. How dare someone do this to you? He had to be sure it was you, he was only a bit regretful that you'd forgotten about him but don't worry he'll make you remember who he is
He opened the little box that he kept hidden away from prying eyes which consisted of a handmade greeting card you've once made for him for his birthday which he treasured with his life even to this day and a bunch of other random stuff that he's managed to salvage from his time with you. Regrettably you had to move to another country but now that you were back, he was going to use this chance to his full advantage. It's like destiny wanted the two of you to meet, he was convinced that the two of you were meant to be soulmates, to be together
After you were done changing clothes, you peered closer at his face and remembered about your classmate, about a certain green haired boy, similar to the man in front of you who had the ambition and hopes of becoming a hero. "Izuku?'' You hesitantly asked him as he smiled and replied "You finally remembered me... took you long enough darling...". The two of you spent the night enjoying each other's company talking about random stuff and whatever happened in both of your lives till now. The next day, Izuku decided to get to work to find out who were the bloody scumbags who decided to hurt you like this. After using his connections and influence among the various other gangs, he received information through his cartel that those men were members from another rival mob, headed by Hideki Dojin. Deku had a score to settle with him anyway, he'd been stalling his debt payment lately and Deku wasn't one for being patient
Eventually Deku confronted Hideki as Hideki laughed and spoke "Come on now Midoriya, I've seen the pictures of her from my boy's phones... she's quite the catch if I have to say so myself, but don't worry, I'll lend her to you after I'm done with her" Deku felt a blinding moment of rage take over his rationality when he heard those loathsome words out of his mouth. Deku used his quirk and activated the full cowling on him. He got hold of a drill and pinned him down and pierced his ear as Hideki's screams of agony fell upon deaf ears. Even his own men were nervous to stand against Deku as he grabbed him by the hair and snarled "I'm going to find those useless lumps and make them pay for what they've done to her... to MY Y/N, if you ever make the mistake of even looking at her once again next time, I'll carve your bloody eyes out..."
Long story short, Deku eventually found them and made them pay dearly by literally chopping off their fingers, saying that they didn't deserve them as he returned back to his manor to be with you. He didn't want to tell you about what he's done, the last thing he needs is for you to be scared of him. Initially he wanted to keep you as a maid so you'd be with him forever as he was confused with his feelings. Years after he'd finally managed to master and overcome his emotions, you finally appeared in front of him, opening a new chasm of obsession for you. He isn't going to deny the fact that he'd kill for you, he was willing to do whatever it takes to make you stay by his side no matter what, even if he had to use his connections. You're his and only his....
151 notes · View notes
positivelybeastly · 1 month
Note
I'm just curious what the Beast and Abigail Brand relationship is like? (I haven't really read any of the x men comics until now.)
Ouaghhhhh . . . okay, so.
Full disclosure, I am a late comer to the truth of Wonderbeast, and, in fairness, I have an excuse! My trajectory for getting into Beast was reading him in X-Treme X-Men and New X-Men in the early 00s, then falling out of comics for a good long while until X-Men: First Class got me back in. When I got back home from watching the movie, the very first thing I did was go on Amazon, and type in 'X-Men comics.'
This was the very first result I got.
Tumblr media
That is my legit Amazon purchase history right there, by the way. December 2011, verified, right there for you.
I bought the first volume, consumed it voraciously, then bought the other three volumes rapid fire. I still have them.
And this is how the Beast/Brand pipeline begins.
When we meet Hank in Astonishing X-Men, he's at a very rough place in his life, still. His best friend, Jean Grey, has recently died, he's still struggling with his anxieties and insecurities over his secondary mutation, still reeling from the psychic attack by Cassandra Nova, and, as if to rub salt in the wound, he's presented with the simplest solution to at least most of his problems.
Tumblr media
A cure.
Because let's be real here - we can call it a mutant gift all we want, but some people have it worse than others. Beak, Glob Herman, Maggott, Dummy, Forget-Me-Not, Beast - these people have powers that suck exponentially more than Storm or Cyclops or Emma Frost. They just do. And I am well aware of the fact that this is a nuanced discussion, that Scott has to wear his glasses/visor, and that Ororo has to maintain control over her emotions so that she doesn't wreck the weather systems, I get that. I know that.
But.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
It always hits me, the fact that Logan cannot respond to Hank's point specifically. He cannot argue that Hank's X-gene specifically makes him dangerous, because to do so would be fucking insulting - all he can do is blow it out to a macro level, and make it about Hank's status as an X-Man, about the fact that an X-Man admitting that some mutants just want to be cured and all that implies would be a massive blow to everything they represent.
And that is a point, one that has to be weighed up, but you can't act like this isn't literally dehumanising for Hank. Logan literally says he's not a human being, he's an X-Man - his duty outweighs his right to peace of mind and humanity.
Also, no, I don't care that Hank 'did this to himself.' Hank turned himself blue and furry, yes, and he made his peace with that.
But he did NOT choose to mutate into a feline monster with less fingers, new predatory instincts, less humanity. This is a nuance that is almost always lost in this conversation - Sage made this choice for him, and that will always colour this stage of Hank's life. It's very well likely that he might've chosen to go ahead with the mutation anyway, to save his life, but it doesn't matter because he never got the chance.
Treating Hank's different mutations as broadly the same, despite the fact that they are eminently different and they make him feel differently, is one of the many nuances that is often lost by both writers and the fandom at large, and it makes him a less complex character as a result. It is important that classic Hank would not have chosen to cure himself, but feline Hank would. That is important.
This probably seems like I'm getting off track, but I promise you I'm not. This is all vital context for this relationship.
So, the cure is destroyed, although Hank has one sample of it sitting in his lab by the end of the story.
Tumblr media
Now, by this point, Abigail Brand has entered the story. She is, to put it bluntly, an asshole - Nick Fury with less warmth.
Tumblr media
It's also vitally important that you know that Hank and Abigail's literal first interaction is him making fun of her. I'm not kidding.
Tumblr media
So, we fast forward a little bit, and Cassandra Nova comes back, and. Well.
Tumblr media
Hank's literal stated worse fear. Thanks for the second dose of trauma, Nova! Really love that!
Tumblr media
This is also very important to their relationship. Swear down. Hank is, unfortunately, an unwilling cannibal, and it's all continuing his increasing alienation and isolation and dehumanisation. For someone who is, I would say, best characterised as a humanist, to become, if you'll forgive the ghoulish joke, a humanitarian, is ego shattering.
Anyway, Hank and Abigail begin to interact more and more as S.W.O.R.D forcibly recruits the X-Men to help them with their problems.
Tumblr media
And thus, a. Tension, begins to develop.
Anyway, remember how I said cannibalism would be important?
Tumblr media Tumblr media
And things continue to roll along . . .
Tumblr media
Oh my . . .
Tumblr media
Ouuaughhhhh . . . I love heart on his sleeve Hank . . .
Tumblr media
So, what is this all building to? Well . . .
Tumblr media
And there it is.
Abigail Brand is a massive monsterfucker, confirmed. Love her for that.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Now, this exchange kinda reads differently now, after all the mud that Hank's been dragged through since the mid-00s, especially with X-Force and everything, but at this point in continuity, Hank was still very much one of the most moral, ethical, well regarded heroes in the entire Marvel Universe. He would often be given maxed out stats for conscience and wisdom in expanded material, people would repeatedly state that he didn't have it in him to kill, that he could be trusted to do the right thing - he was a moral counterweight.
And the fact that Abigail wants him on her side because of that? To be her professional bullshit caller? To bring her up to snuff? That speaks a lot about her, honestly. She is not just a thug. She feels. She cares. She has a sense of right and wrong, it's just distorted sometimes by the wider scale of dealing with intergalactic politics and all the attendant bullshit that goes along with them - and Hank gives her perspective. He grounds her.
And to Hank, this is a fucking brand new epoch. He's just coming off a relationship with Trish Tilby where she explicitly rejected him because his form repulsed and scared and unsettled her - and now, this woman wants him because his form is familiar to her. Because it conforms to her sense of attractive. It gives him an all new perspective. He looks like her people. What must that feel like to Hank?
Suddenly, it isn't, I'm a monster to my fellow humans, it's, to the right people, I look beautiful.
(Well, Abigail would likely not use the word beautiful, but.)
That is immensely attractive! And let's be real here - this is all kinda mercenary, to begin with. Abigail wants to fuck Hank because he's hot, and she wants to work with him because she's trying to be a better person but can't trust herself to do it properly; Hank wants to fuck Abigail because he's lonely and isolated and wants to feel wanted, and he wants to work with her because it's a chance to be a contrarian full time!!! What more could he goddamn want?! Feelings have not yet begun to enter the equation.
But that's fine, because this is fun.
And we can let things cook . . .
Tumblr media
And it's clear that it takes a little bit. Feelings are entering the equation, but it's not impossible for things to take a backslide here and there. They don't quite completely trust each other yet. They're cute together! But they're still brittle at this stage.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Things could still break apart - except, Abigail does have a heart.
Tumblr media
Look at that smug motherfucker.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
What really seals it for me is this, though, from a later arc of Astonishing X-Men.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
For someone like Abigail Brand, for whom work is everything, there is no clearer way to say 'I love you' than this. She wanted to protect Hank from the consequences of his actions. She wanted to protect him from the perversion of his work, done with good intentions but perverted for ill. She worked, for months, off the books, on things that weren't her jurisdiction, because of Hank.
There's so much that she's not saying here, but this is the EXACT SAME WOMAN who, if you scroll up, just panels ago, was saying there was NO-ONE she would not sacrifice, no enemy she would not sleep with, if it meant that Earth was safe.
The Earth . . . and Hank, apparently.
That is huge.
Also, they kinda have a kid together? Sort of?
Tumblr media
That's Broo, Hank's protege. He happens to be around because of a whole adventure where Hank pulled the X-Men into a Brood related nightmare that ended up producing a mutant Brood with compassion and emotions and empathy.
A Brood related nightmare where Abigail was in danger. And why was she in danger?
Tumblr media
Because she was being heroic, huh?
And then there's this . . .
Tumblr media
Now, this is from Siege (2015), part of Battleworld, so it isn't quite 616 canon, but it's the exact same writer as S.W.O.R.D, so I have absolutely no hesitation in saying that this is exactly how Abby feels about Hank in 616 as well.
"After McCoy, she will never let herself love anything."
Ouauuhhghhhhh . . . they complete each other, quite frankly. He's the moral counterweight to her pragmatic solutions. She's the realist that reminds the optimist that the world isn't sunshine and daisies all the time. He's the bright, colourful, bounding genius, she's the insanely deadly workaholic who hates you. Enemies to lovers.
This is crack to me, friends. This is crack cocaine.
Also, I reject the idea that they're on-again, off-again. These two were locked in from S.W.O.R.D onward, and I refuse to hear otherwise.
It's incredibly clear to me that the X-Men never understood this relationship, just like how they never really understood what makes Hank tick in general, and so they just make assumptions based on what they think they know, because we're literally never shown these two in the middle of one of their supposed arguments. Every time they're on panel together, they're flirting and backing each other up, consistently, every time. Even during X-Force, Abigail is pretty much the only person that Beast treats with respect, and love, and care. They hug, which is unheard of for that version of the character.
Well. There is one other character evil Beast treats with care.
Tumblr media
Man, X-Force #50 was all kinds of gay . . .
Anyway. If it weren't for Simon, Beast/Brand would absolutely be Hank's One True Pairing. As it is?
Hank has two paws. He can hold two hands.
25 notes · View notes
footprintsinthesxnd · 6 months
Text
Tumblr media
Chapter 7: Lucky 25
Gale Cleven x Hope Armstrong (ofc)
Series Masterlist
This story is based on on the fictional portrayal of these men from the MOTA to series.
Summary: With Dye reaching his 25th mission tensions are high among the airmen, while wedding planning is in full swing for the Clevens. But not everything is destined to go as smoothly planned.
Collab: A Pair of Silver Wings by @major-mads
Tumblr media
Thursday, September 16th: Thorpe Abbotts AAF Base, Norwich: 13:00
Hope's back ached as she bent over her old Singer sewing machine, the silk fabric sliding effortlessly as the needle punched thread through it. Silk was hard to come by with rationing, and there was no way, even with Hugh's help, that she could afford a new wedding dress. Luckily for her, Frank had a knack for making things disappear from the storeroom on base and later making them reappear in the girls' hut.
Ruth hummed Artie Shaw out of tune from behind her as the blonde cut out more fabric from the pattern, laying the pieces on cloth over the tissue paper cutouts. Tatty and Helen hand-sewed small pieces of lace together, just some odd cuts they'd gotten from the local fabric shop.
The girls had been working hard all afternoon, measuring, cutting, and sewing. The dress was coming along nicely, and with only three weeks to go until the big day, Hope was anxious to get it finished in time.
The Singer buzzed along nicely as three familiar heads poked around the Nissan hut door.
"Knock, knock," Hugh called out, stepping inside, his hands on his hips as he assessed the girl's work. Gale and John followed him closely.
"You guys can't be in here," Helen scolded.
"It's bad luck to see the dress before the wedding, Cleven," Tatty hissed, marching over to the men. "You better get going before..."
"My dear Tatty, don't be so defensive, I merely come to offer my services," Hugh bowed dramatically.
Hope sniggered, all too aware of Hugh's sewing skills, "I don't think your skills are required here, Hugh. You're not really one for a needle and thread."
Hugh scrunched his face up at her just like he'd done since they were children, and before he could throw out any more ridiculous ideas, Gale stepped forward.
"I don't want to cause trouble, I merely want to spend some time with my girl," Gale smiled charmingly at Tatty who moved aside.
"No wonder Hope can never say no to you, Major. That damn smile."
Gale made his way across the room just as Hope finished covering the dress with a cloth. "Hello darling," he leaned down, pressing his lips to hers, "I've missed you."
"I've missed you too," Hope stood up, pressing her lips against his again, smiling into his touch.
"Tatty, come on," John all but whined, pointing into the hut while Tatty stood firm on the doorstep. "It's me."
"And that is exactly why I'm not letting you in. You'd get your grubby mitts all over the dress."
"I wouldn't dare! Please," John clasped his hands together, looking rather sad and pathetic until Tatty sighed.
"Fine, but one step out of line, Major, and you're out."
John moved past Tatty towards Ruth who was still sitting on the floor, surrounded by a collection of differently shaped pieces of silk.
"Never knew you were such a seamstress," he grinned, pressing his lips to hers and enjoying the familiar blush that crept across her pale cheeks.
"Well, I'm a woman of many talents," Ruth retorted, grinning up at the Major.
"That you are."
"Hugh, put that fabric down now," Hope hissed, moving away from Gale's arms to scold her brother, smacking his arm until he released the precious fabric. "Do you have any idea how hard it was to get hold of this?"
"It's just some silk, I'm sure any white fabric would do," Hugh replied nonchalantly, pushing the reeling of cotton across Helen's desk and glancing awkwardly around the room as it fell to the floor.
Hope sighed, "Hugh, for once in your life, please just be serious and stop acting like a child. It's for my wedding day. Please don't mess this up for me." Hope loved her brother dearly, but sometimes it felt like she had to do all the work in their relationship.
Hugh nodded apologetically, "I will, I wouldn't dream of ruining your big day, Little Bird." Hope smiled at her childhood nickname, it had been a long time since he'd called her that. "But is there anything I can help with?"
"Yes, there is can," Helen grabbed ahold of Gale and John's sleeves, marching them towards Hugh, "You can take these two and keep them out of trouble until this evening."
"Oh, come on, we just got here," John groaned, glancing at Ruth in the hope of some sympathy, but she just waved at him. Gale glanced around Helen, blowing a kiss in Hope's direction before the three men descended from the hut.
"You ladies have fun now, we'll see you later," Hugh called out, slamming the door dramatically.
Helen turned back to the group, hurrying back to her spot beside Tatty, "I honestly don't know how you've put up with Hugh for so long."
"I didn't have much choice," Hope laughed, turning back to the sewing machine, "He's my brother after all."
A few moments passed until another knock sounded at the door, and Helen marched back over with a groan, slinging it open to reveal John leaning on the doorframe.
"What is it?"
He peered around the woman, his eyes falling on Ruth. "Can I get a kiss?"
"You just got one!" she giggled, rising to her feet and approaching the door. "You're so needy."
Helen moved out of the doorway, chuckling as Ruth rose on her tiptoes and quickly kissed John before pushing him out the door with a wink. "See you later, hotshot!"
As the door closed in his face, John couldn't help but shake his head at Ruth, his heart racing at the mere sight of her. Buck clapped his shoulder and turned him toward the nearby mess hall where Hugh was a few feet ahead of them. "You gonna tell her tonight?"
"If Dye gets back in one piece, I will," Johnny nodded, scratching his mustache.
"He will."
…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…………………….
One Week Earlier: September 10: Thorpe Abbotts AAF Base
The mess hall was unusually quiet as John and Gale sat eating their breakfast, having missed the morning rush by sleeping in an extra hour. They both laid awake the night before, their minds unable to shut off after the events of John's party. Since they'd arrived, Bucky was silent, only speaking to thank the kitchen staff for his coffee.
Buck stared at him skeptically, taking in his slightly pursed lips and distant gaze that focused on the plate of eggs, bacon, and toast in front of him. "I can hear the gears turning from here, John. What is it?"
A few beats passed until he spoke up, his eyes remaining on his food. "Ruth."
"Hmm," Gale nodded, taking a sip of his coffee. "What about her?"
"Everything...I can't get her off my mind, Buck. I don't know what's going on."
'I do,' the younger man thought.
John shook his head with a sigh, his brow creasing as his conflicted gaze lifted from the table. "I can't explain it."
Gale put down his coffee cup and smiled softly at his friend. "I can...you love her."
"I don't know, Buck."
"What don't you know?" he asked as his brows furrowed. Gale saw the deep thought behind the Major's eyes and realized the confident and boisterous John Egan was nowhere in sight. This Bucky was unsure of himself, facing emotions he'd never felt before. Buck's voice softened as he continued. "What do you know?"
John raised a questioning brow and Gale leaned his elbows onto the table. "How do you feel around her?"
"I don't-" Bucky frustratedly groaned, sitting back into his seat. "I don't know how to explain it."
"Just try."
Every moment he shared with Ruth replayed like a film in John's mind as he tried to find the words to describe the way he felt.
"When I think about her," he finally began, a fond smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "It just...It just does somethin' to me, Buck, and can't think straight."
Gale listened intently, nodding along as John continued, his voice growing softer.
"And after last night, how she did all that for me? I've never met anyone like her." His brow creased in thought as he struggled to find his next words. "She's...she's-"
"Everything," Buck finished, Hope's smiling face forming in his mind.
Gale's words hung in the air for a few moments as the Majors thought of their beloved nurses.
Bucky nodded slowly, his gaze drifting to the window where the morning sun filtered through the glass, lighting up the mess hall in a golden glow. He took a deep breath as he finally came to terms with what he was feeling.
John Egan was in love.
"Yeah," he murmured, his deep voice rumbling in his chest. "She's everything."
A knowing grin painted Gale's face as he repeated his earlier statement. "You love her."
"That how you feel about Hope?"
"Yeah, it is."
As Buck's words settled over them, John felt a weight lift off his shoulders. It was as if hearing the words out loud made them easier to grasp, and he couldn't deny it any longer...he was in love with Ruth Morgan.
But even as the realization settled in, Bucky couldn't shake the uncertainty that lingered in the back of his mind. This was a new territory for him, uncharted skies that both excited and terrified him. He'd always prided himself on his wild heart, but now he found himself willingly surrendering to feelings he'd managed to avoid for so long.
"You know," Gale began, breaking the silence that had fallen over them. "You should tell her. It's pretty clear she feels the same way."
"We said we'd take it slow."
Cleven pushed his plate aside and leaned further over the table. "So? When have you ever been one to follow the rules?"
Finally, John's serious expression faded and he shook his head with a chuckle, the corners of his eyes crinkling. "And when have you ever encouraged me to break them?"
"Today," he shrugged. "But only cause you need an extra shove."
"Should I get used to this new Buck?"
"Don't count on it," Gale smirked as he sat back in his chair, taking a sip of his coffee.
…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…………………….
1900 HRS
The lively sound of Glenn Miller filled the Officer's Club as the band brought the hall to life. Couples jitterbugged and lindy-hopped across the dance floor, and happy conversation filled the air, including loud cackles and laughter from a table in the bar section where Hope and Ruth sat with their Majors. They were reminiscing about their time in San Angelo, Texas with the girls' under their arms and Hugh to the right of his sister.
Buck took a sip of his ginger beer with a raised brow. "Isn't that where you picked up that damned jacket?"
"Sure is," John replied and sucked his teeth. "My pride and joy."
"So that's where you got it," Ruth giggled, shaking her head.
"Well," he shrugged, holding a hand up defensively. "It was being discontinued, so I had no choice."
Sitting up in his chair across from them, Hugh let out something between a chuckle and a scoff. "It was a choice, alright."
Hope's eyes met Ruth's at the comment, waiting for a snarky comeback from the Major, but the blonde just patted John's chest consolingly before he could respond. "It was being discontinued for a reason, John. Have you seen that thing?"
"Thank you. It always looks dirty," Gale interjected as he smirked over at John. "Seems Ruth is on my side for this one, Bucky."
A giggle escaped Ruth's lips and she sheepishly looked up at Johnny to see him already staring down at her, a playful frown on his lips a few inches away. "Say it isn't true, Ruthie."
"Sorry, hotshot," she laughed, her eyes unable to resist flicking to his mouth at their close proximity. "Buck's right, hon, but know you're still my favorite Major."
John's frown faded and his lips curled into a mischievous grin as her laughter filled the air, and to his surprise, she leaned up and kissed him softly. Ruth pulled away after a moment with bright pink cheeks. The taste of her drink lingered on Bucky's lips as his gaze locked with hers, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
John forced himself to look away and took a sip of his pint before turning to Hope and pointing at her across the table. "And whaddya think, Hope? About my jacket? It's nice, right?"
The woman met Ruth's lovesick eyes and chuckled, shaking her head slightly. "It's not the worst thing I've seen, but I prefer Gale's."
Gale smiled smugly, pressing his lips firmly to her forehead, "That's my girl. Always knew you had good taste."
"Well, of course I do, I picked you didn't I?" She grinned at him, leaning up to press her lips to his, smiling into the kiss.
"Well that's right. You sure a lady with a good eye," Gale mused, nuzzling his nose into her neck.
"Gale," she chuckled, feeling his breath tickling against her collarbone, while her fingers carded through his tousled, blond locks.
"Gaaaale," John teased, dramatically drawing out the name with his eyes closed. "What kind of name is Gale, anyway?"
Hope's eyes widened in amusement as Gale groaned beside her, having heard the joke a million times before. "Well, what kind of a name is Bucky?" she asked, tilting her head with a sarcastic grin. "Now Buck I can get because he's a dashing young man, but Bucky? I don't know..."
The group burst into laughter and John tried to send the woman a dirty look, but he couldn't stop the corners of his mouth from curling into a smirk and joining in with them. Before long, he itched for a dance and stood to his feet, pulling Ruth toward the dance floor.
"I think it's time for a dance, Ruthie."
"Alright, I'm coming!" she giggled, sending Hope a wave as she tried to keep up with Bucky's long strides in her tight skirt.
Hope chuckled, taking a small sip from her ginger beer, her eyes following the couple as they took to the floor and 'Danny boy' began to play.
She swayed slowly in her chair, Gale's arm around her as she enjoyed the music.
Hugh slammed his glass down loudly against the wooden table, causing a few startled faces to look over at him.
"Well I've already finished my first glass, anyone else want another drink?" A chorus of 'yes please' followed. Hugh stood up, dragging Hope along with him, "Come on, you can help me bring them over."
Hope went to complain but he raised an eyebrow which meant he wanted to talk. She followed him, placing a quick kiss to Gale's cheeks that left him glancing longingly after her.
Hope leant against the bar, placing her now empty glass down next to Hugh's.
"So your dress is all finished then?" Hugh asked, passing Hope a glass of whiskey that she eyed suspiciously, "Don't worry, it's the good stuff." Hugh motioned to the hit flask in the top of his jacket pocket.
"You're unbelievable," she sighed, taking a sip and wincing as the amber liquid burned her throat.
"Hey, I'm not a big drinker, I drink socially and so I want it to be something I actually like," he cocked his eyebrow at her, but Hope just shrugged.
He had a point.
Their father had always been a heavy drinker and so Hope and Hugh had vowed they wouldn't be like him. They both drank but neither had been more than a little giggly rather than black out drunk.
"I can't imagine getting to 25 missions," Hugh admitted, leaning casually against the bar as he took in the scene.
Hope glanced up at him, waiting for the punchline that never came. "Don't say that. Don't ever say that, Hugh. You're on 21 missions now. There's no reason you won't get those other 4, and then you'll be back to the States. You'll have the life of luxury selling war bonds with a girl on each arm."
Hugh smirked, chuckling as he took another sip of his whiskey, "We'll see. It's a miracle any of us make it to 25 missions. Hell, even you got hit. I don't know what I'd have done if..." Hugh gulped, turning back towards the bar, but Hope wasn't about to let him shut her out.
"But I didn't, alright. You can't get rid of me that easily, okay. We're Hope and Hugh remember, always."
Hugh nodded, throwing his arms around his younger sisters and pulling her close to his chest, "I don't know what I'd do without you, Little Bird."
"Well it's a good job you'll never have to find out."
Hugh pulled away, looking down with a small smirk, "You know there's a big empty stage up there waiting to be filled. How about you and me, in say half an hour?"
Hope couldn't resist, nodding excitedly, "You've got a deal."
"Alright!" Hugh shouted a little too loudly, ignoring all the eyes that fell upon him. "Let's give 'em something to remember."
The arm draping around Hope's shoulder made her jump until her fiancé smiled down at her. His blue eyes seemingly bluer than ever as he gazed at her, a soft smile on his lips.
"What are you two planning?" He raised an eyebrow, looking between the two siblings like a father questioning his unruly children.
"Us!"
"Plotting!"
"Never!" They spoke the last part in unison, shaking a horrified look that Gale could suggest such a thing.
He sighed, chuckling under his breath, "Alright Armstrong's keep your secrets, but could I borrow my fiancée for just a moment?"
Hugh sighed jokingly, relinquishing the hold her had on his sister's arm and pushing her lightly towards Gale who only pulled her closer, pressing his lips soothingly to her forehead. She smiled into the kiss, his arms wrapping around her made her feel like they were the only two people in the room.
Gale led her over to the door and she went out into the evening, the warm summers air greeting her pleasantly. His hands remained firmly on her hips so he could spin her around, grinning when she came to face him.
"I have something to tell you," he spoke seriously, but his was probably the most serious she'd ever seen Gale. Even when he'd asked her to marry him he'd seemed less serious.
Hope's face fell and she reached up to cup his cheek, rubbing her thumb gently over the rough stubble. "Whatever it is you can tell me. Everything will be okay."
Gale nodded, his hands coming to rest on her own cheeks, "I don't want you to be mad or upset but I wrote a letter to your parents."
Hope swallowed hard. The image of her parents receiving a letter from the fiancé they had never met and somehow seemed to despise nearly brought her to tears.
Gale's heart instantly shattered at the desperate look on his girl's face, chewing her lips anxiously.
"Hope, I asked for their blessing and they said yes. I explained how much you meant to me, how I'd do anything for you and that I want to marry you. I want to make it official and make an honest woman of you."
Hope chuckled at the honest woman part, she wasn't sure her parents would have approved of their recent night together, but what they don't know can't hurt them.
"I love you, Hope," he admitted, looking down at her like he was saying those words for the first time. His hands found their way around her back, running up and down her spine, making her shiver.
"Here," he removed his jacket, wrapping it around her shoulders. "It looks good on you."
Hope blushed, stepping forward to clutch his shirt, "What did I ever do to deserve you?"
"Well, maybe it's because you're the most amazing woman I've ever met, and I can't believe you're mine." He pulled Hope away, twirling her around before her back came to rest against his chest, swaying to the music that drifted through the open doors to the hall.
"I can't wait to become Mrs Cleven," Hope admitted, enjoying the feeling of Gale's hand curling tighter around her. He hummed softly, planting a soft kiss to her temple. Hope wondered how long they could get away with staying outside before someone missed them.
Her question was quickly answered when none other than John Egan's wild face appeared in the doorway, "Hey Lovebirds, hurry up you're missing the party!"
Gale groaned, burying his head into Hope's hair, "Five more minutes!"
Hope chuckled, catching hold of Gale's hand, "Come on Cleven, you owe me a dance."
For someone who didn't like dancing, Gale wasn't half bad. He easily led Hope around the floor, his right hand resting firmly on her hip and the left clasping her own.
His eyes never left hers and they swept around the floor as if they were the only ones in the room.
"I finished my wedding dress today," Hope spoke softly, just loud so Gale could hear her, a gentle smile on his lips.
"Oh really," he mused, spinning her around until she came back into his embrace. She nodded happily as Gale pressed his lips against her forehead. "I can't wait to see you in it," he kissed her again, "and out of it..."
Hope blushed, hiding her head against his chest. She was surprised by his forwardness, but then again they were going to be married in less than a month and then she would have him all to herself.
The song drew to a close but Gale's arms remained firmly around her.
"Gale?" Hope reached up, cupping his cheek, her thumb running along his sharp jawline. "What's wrong?"
Gale shook his head, "Nothing, nothing's wrong, Love." He tried to pull away but Hope pulled him back.
"Gale, please."
His cobalt eyes grew stormy as a melancholy smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, "I try to tell myself that every time you go up you'll come back, that you'll always come back to me..." Gale sighed, rubbing his hand over his chin.
"I can't lose you, Hope. I love you and..."
"Where is this coming from, Gale? Don't think like this, alright? I'm right here and I'm not going anywhere. In a few short weeks I'm going to walk down the aisle and become Mrs Cleven," she pulled him down to her, brushing her lips briefly against his. "Then we'll go on our little honeymoon to London where we can spend all day together... in bed.., making love..."
Gale cut her off, pressing his lips firmly to hers, "You'll be the death of me, Mrs Cleven."
"Oh no, you're not going anywhere, Major. Not a chance."
The couple laughed, kissing once more as they suddenly came to the realisation that another song had started playing and couples had already begun to dance around them.
Gale chuckled, linking his arm through Hope's and leading her back to the table where most of the others were still seated.
Harry was throwing peanuts across the table into Hugh's mouth, laughing hysterically as Hugh caught another one. John and Ruth amusedly watched them for a moment until Hope spoke up.
"I leave you two alone for all of five minutes and you wreak havoc," Hope tutted, patting Harry on the head like a small child. "If you choke on all those nuts Hugh, I swear to God..."
"Alright mother," Hugh laughed, throwing one of the nuts at his sister.
Hope and Gale took their seats beside Harry, settling easily beside each other, Gale's hand draping lazily around her shoulder.The six of them fell into easy conversation, and soon, the table became more crowded when Veal, Crank, Brady, Blakely, and a few other airmen joined the group. Laughter and wisps of cigarette smoke filled the air as the men and the two nurses unwound, enjoying the company of friends.
Gale's free hand moved to rest against Hope's thigh and she shuffled closer into his side, enjoying the chance to relax amongst their friends. This one was about a failed exercise where several forts experienced 'equipment malfunctions' and 'discrepancies' that forced them to land in or near the hometowns of family and girlfriends.
Crank grinned, shaking his head. "Yeah, the Hundredth almost got canned after that."
"And I got demoted for the first time," John chimed in as he thought about just how many times he'd changed commands over his time with the 100th.
Eyes widening in surprise, Ruth playfully smacked his chest. "For the first time? I thought you getting demoted back to Squadron CO only happened once?"
"It would've been three times if LeMay would have found him or Buck that day he came to base," Kidd added.
Nudging him with her shoulder, Hope smirked at him. "And what about you, Gale?"
Gale shrugged as he hid a smirk behind his glass of ginger beer. "I don't know why LeMay thought both of us were responsible for the 'raunchy discipline' on base."
"So you're sayin' it was just me?"
"That's exactly what I'm saying."
"I mean," Benny said, trying to hold in a laugh as he rubbed Meatball's head affectionately. "I don't think I've ever seen Buck tear up a bar with a narwhal tusk."
Laughter erupted like a sudden burst of fireworks around the table, echoing around the lively room and drowning out the music.
Narrowing his eyes at them, John pointed around the table.  "Technically, none of you dodos saw any of that!"
"We didn't have to. We saw the aftermath," Brady called out through his chuckles.
After a few moments, the laughter died down, and the large group broke into smaller conversations. Hugh nudged Hope's arm, distracting her enough for him to pull her away from Gale, who's hand was resting on her chair.
"Shall we do it then?"
She grinned back at him, nodding enthusiastically.
How could she say no to Hugh and his troublesome ways?
It had always been the two of them, even as kids she'd gone along with his plans.
She glanced back at Gale, noticing that he was still deep in conversation with Demarco, his eyes trained on the pilot in front of him as Hope disappeared into the crowd.
Hugh had been begging her to sing with him at a party ever since she'd got on stage and sang with John. 'It will be like old times,' he'd promised, recalling the many times they'd sung at friends' birthday parties or family gatherings while growing up.
They weaved through the many bodies that filled the hall, making it rather warm and clammy in a claustrophobic sense. Hugh stopped occasionally to greet someone he knew. Helen and Tatty were sitting at one of the tables they passed and Hope winked at them, encouraging their gossip as they watched in confusion as the siblings continued towards the stage.
Hugh hopped up with ease, turning to help Hope as she struggled with the tight pencil skirt of her dress uniform. She had to try and keep some modesty, and she managed to step up with as much grace as she could muster.
The two microphones stood center stage, which Hope began to wonder whether this was Hugh's doing. Had he really planned this all ahead of tonight?
Hugh stood at the back of the stage, sharing a few hushed words with the band, before passing over a few notes. The conductor nodded, turning to pass on the request to the rest of the band who were sitting there in utter horror, as the two siblings took their places.
Hope wondered if they thought they were about to relieve the night of her first party at Thorpe Abbotts where she'd sung with John. At least she knew that Hugh was a lot better singer, not that she'd ever hurt John's feelings by telling him that. Then again, knowing Hugh and his theatrics anything could happen.
This really could go one of two ways.
Hope's eyes scanned the crowd, noticing that Gale was still deep in conversation and oblivious to her disappearance, his hand still resting on the back of her now empty chair. She wondered if he'd notice soon and look around to check on her. She knew he didn't mean to ignore her, too engrossed in whatever DeMarco was telling him, but she also knew that when he realised he'd apologise profusely later, which made her smile even more.
The band thrummed to life, music springing out across the room in a less-than-subtle fashion that had all heads turning towards the siblings. Ruth was pointing at them as she whispered something in John's ear, while Gale did a double take, glancing back at the empty chair in confusion.
Hugh took his place in front of the microphone, encouraging Hope to do the same as he pressed his lips near the cool metal grille.
Hope felt the music flowing up through the stage and through her body. She often wondered that if she hadn't become a nurse then maybe she would have been a singer. Somehow performing for the troops in USO clubs just didn't have the same appeal as nursing.
"One of our planes was missing, two hours overdue.
Yes, one of our planes was missing with all its gallant crew
The radio sets were hummin', they wait for their word
Then a voice broke through that hummin'
And this is what they heard"
The song, rather aptly chosen by Hugh for Dye's 25th mission, began to flow easily. Hugh joined in, belting out
"Comin' in on a wing and a prayer"
The crowd began to join in, all turning to face Dye who's cheeks were growing redder by the minute as he stood beside Lil, trying to shield his face.
"What a show (What a show)
What a fight (What a fight)"
Hope was pleasantly surprised by their harmonisations, all things considered they hadn't properly sung together in years, and yet Hugh was keeping time with her like it was only yesterday.
The instrumental section began to play and Hugh took her arm, spinning her around in quick concession. The room blurred around her, bright colours flashing into one, and yet she could still make out Gale. He hadn't moved from his spot, bright, blue eyes never leaving hers, his lips pulling upwards into a warm smile.
Hugh's firm grip on her hips was the only thing preventing her from becoming airborne as he spun her again. She felt a little like a ragdoll, and only hoped that she looked as though she was keeping up with her brother.
The song came to life again and Hope was back on the microphone, tapping along without missing a beat. Hugh grinned widely at her. It was lovely to see Hugh so carefree, despite his wild antics he always had worry lines streaking his forehead but now his face was smooth, he looked ten years younger.
As the tempo slowed and the song came to an end Hugh wrapped his arms around her, squeezing her hard, "Thank you, Hope."
"For what?" She pulled back, watching his face worriedly for any sign that he was going to give away what was eating away at him.
Hugh shook his head, "For being here," he laughed, returning to his normal jolly personality. He grasped her hand, pulling her down from the stage. Hope hopped down the best she could, ignoring the small ripping noise her skirt made, that would be a problem for later. Hugh had a little skip in his step but Hope couldn't help the anxious feeling that grew inside her.
Hugh threw himself down into his chair, downing the last of his whiskey, while Hope took her seat beside Gale, his face still in awe and his lips turned upwards into the largest smile.
"Have I ever told you how amazing you are?" He mumbled softly, kissing her cheek, letting the rough stubble on his chin graze against Hope's cheek.
She squirmed, laughing lightly, "Oh only about every hour that I'm on base and in every letter."
"Good," he mused, kissing her cheek once more, "Because you're the most amazing woman I've ever met..." Gale was broken off by John's loud declaration.
"What the hell was that, Sparky?" John asked with a mischievous grin, his eyebrows raised at Hugh.
Scoffing as he settled into his chair, the lieutenant rolled his eyes. "I sounded a helluva lot better than you ever have..Isn't that right, Croz?"
Harry's expression dropped, his eyes widening nervously as he darted glances between Hugh and his Squadron CO, who sported a smirk and an eyebrow raised expectantly. "Uhhhhh..."
Ruth was in the middle of sipping her when the comment left Hugh's lips, and she choked on the liquid, her hand flying to cover her mouth as she coughed, trying to regain her composure. Immediately, John's hand on her chair moved to rub her back as he ducked to check on her, the rest of the table turning their attention to the pair. Before he could speak, she waved him off with a sheepish smile, finally managing to swallow.
"Sorry about that," she rasped, wiping at her eyes. "I'm alright...please continue."
Looking around the group, Ruth met Hope's concerned gaze and sent her a teary grin, her pale face splotchy as she caught her breath.
"Where was I?"
Bubbles chuckled under his breath before sending Hugh a smirk. "You were complimenting Bucky's singing abilities."
"Right! I-"
"Everyone look here!"
A flash of light momentarily blinded the group as Captain John Schwarz, the 100th's photographer, stepped forward with his camera in hand.
"Alright, everyone, let's get a good one!" he called out cheerfully, adjusting the settings on his camera.
The group quickly turned toward him, Hope beamed up at the photographer, enjoying the feeling of Gale pulling her closer into his chest. Hugh sat beside her, his hand resting against her shoulder and he gave it a light, reassuring squeeze.
With the click of the camera, the photographer took the picture, but before he could step back, John called out to him with a grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Hey, Schwarz. Mind getting a picture of just the two of us?"
He nodded enthusiastically, adjusting the camera to focus on the couple. Bucky flashed a charming smile as he reached over and gently tugged Ruth from her chair into his lap.
"Hey!" she protested playfully, her cheeks flushing pink as John wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close.
Hope chuckled, watching her friends' antics when Gale mumbled, "Should we get a photo too? The photo I have of you is getting a little worn around the edges."
Hope nodded, placing a small kiss on his lips, "Well, you gotta stop looking at it."
"I try, you're just too damn beautiful." He kissed her again, this time a little harder, his right hand weaving into her hair, while his left cupped her cheek. For a moment Hope forgot where they were until Hugh elbowed her in the ribs.
"Hey, Clevens keep it in your pants there are children present," he pointed at Harry who was blushing furiously, trying to avoid eye contact with the couple.
Hope sniggered, leaning over the best she could with Gale's hands gripping her waist, "Sorry Croz."
The navigator gave a curt nod, turning back to see what Captain Schwarz was doing.
"That reminds me, did you get through all those condoms Frank gave you?" Hugh leant back on his chair, a cheeky grin on his face.
Hope leant over smacking her brother hard on the chest, causing her palm to sting. Before she could retort the comment Gale chinned in.
"Don't worry, Hugh, we put them to good use."
Hugh remained silent, looking between Gale and Hope with a deadpan expression. Hope's cheeks grew redder but Gale's lips turned up into a triumphant grin. He'd left Hugh speechless.
Gale laughed softly, peaked over at John and Ruth, who were in a tight embrace, lips sealed in a kiss.
"Alright, lovebirds. That's enough," Gale grinned, repeating Bucky's words from a few minutes before. A bright blush spread across Ruth's cheeks and Hope knew she'd tease her about it later.
The photographer moved around the table, snapping a photo of Demarco and Meatball, Hugh with poor Harry in a headlock, until he moved around to Hope and Gale.
Gale stood up, leading Hope slightly away from the table, wrapping his arms around her from behind and kissing her temple. Hope grinned widely at the photographer. She realised that the next time they'd have a photo like this would be their wedding day. The image of her silk dress hanging in the Red Cross hut only made her smile wider. She was excited for her wedding, but she was even more excited for four uninterrupted days with the man she loved in London. It would be the longest amount of time they'd spent together in concession and she couldn't wait.
Gale felt his heartbeat quicken as Hope leant against his chest. He couldn't believe his luck. The woman in his arms was going to become his wife in a few short weeks. He wasn't sure what he'd done to deserve such an incredible woman but he promised himself that he'd tell her how wonderful she was every day for as long as he was able to.
He smoothed her brown locks away from her neck, pressing a firm kiss to her cheek.
"I love you," he mumbled under his breath, enjoying the light pink dusting that grew over Hope's nose.
"I love you too."
Hugh appeared beside the Captain, mumbling something under his breath before moving over to the couple.
"Could I please borrow my sister, Cleven?"
Gale looked a little forlorn as he released Hope from his embrace, and stepped back towards the table.
Hugh pulled his sister into his side, a bright smile on his lips, his eyes shining as the photographer snapped the photo.
"I'll have to send it to Ma and Pa with my next letter, they'd love it," Hugh smiled thoughtfully.
"Yeah, I think they would," Hope added, realising that it had been a while since her last letter home. She decided to write one as soon as they were back to The Grove, and might even slip a picture of her and Gale in too.
Back at the table, Hope slipped into her seat beside Gale, his strong cologne filling her nostrils and she instantly felt at ease. His arm came around to drape over her shoulder as they resumed their previous positions. Ruth sent her a bright smile from her position on John's lap, and soon the group's conversation picked back up, laughter filling the air once more.  This continued for a little while longer, but when Dye made his way over with Lil under his arm, there was a shift in the air.
It was almost unnoticeable at first.
Ruth chuckled under her breath, watching John take a drag of his cigarette and point to Dye as he neared the table. "There's our very own Charlie Robertson!"
"Charlie? Who's Charlie?" Lil asked, trailing behind Glen and smiling at John as she passed him on his way back to Ruth.
"Not me," Hugh snickered, sipping his whiskey with a grimace, it wasn't as good as the VAT-69. In his footlocker sat an unopened bottle of VAT-69 he was saving for his own 25th mission.
No one else thought anything was wrong with the alcohol, but Hugh just had his particular taste and he stuck to that.
"1922. White Sox at Tigers. No runs, no hits, no errors," John answered, his hand gesturing in the air with each word before sinking into the chair beside Ruth. He kissed her on the cheek quickly, scooting his seat closer to her until their shoulders touched and she wrapped her arm around his bicep, whispering into his ear.
"He threw the last perfect game, right?"
"Sure did,"  he grinned, shooting her a wink. "Way to go, Slugger."
Benny nodded from beside Hope and Gale, not having heard the blonde. "Yeah, he's the last guy to throw a perfect game."
"Til' now!"
"You get to go home before Florida?" Jack asked, and Hope turned to Gale, nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck.
"You're nearly at your 25 missions," she mused, running her fingers absentmindedly up and down his thigh. Gale nodded slowly, pressing a small kiss against the top of her head, mumbling a yes.
He'd barely thought about his 25 missions if he was being honest. His main concern was to survive each mission and to get back to Hope in one piece. The thought of completing his 25 missions and being shipped back to the States to sell war bonds, and leaving Hope behind filled him with anxiety. He'd be leaving his wife in a war zone while he'd have a comfortable life back home.
Hope's thumb brushing across his cheek drew him back to reality.
"What's on your mind?" She asked, her eyes filled with concern and he instantly moved forward to kiss her, his lips pressing softly against her own. He could feel the tension in her shoulders dissipate and she relaxed into his arms. The warmth of his touch enveloped her and brought on a fuzzy feeling inside her.
"Nothing, Sugar," he mumbled, burying his head into her hair and healing deeply, enjoying the fragrance of her perfume.
She chuckled, reaching up to push his head away so she could face him, "Talk to me, Gale."
He sighed, leaning back in his chair and moving around so he sat directly in front of her, "I was just thinking about my 25th mission."
Hope could see the sadness filling his blue eyes, glistening slightly with unshed tears. "Gale..." she pressed her lips against his forehead, ignoring the fact that she left a red lipstick stain, cradling him close.
"You're gonna make it to your 25th, I know you will."
"But what about you?" He mumbled, clutching her hands in his lap.
"Well I'll be here, doing my job until the allies win and then I'll come back to the States to be with you."
Gale sighed, "But why should I be back home safe when the love of my life is still in danger? It's not fair, Hope. I want to be here with you. I've been thinking about staying on after my 25 missions, maybe get a promotion so I can stay here with you."
Hope shook her head, "No Gale, you get that chance to go home you take it, okay? You promise me you'll take it. My job will be a whole lot easier when I know you're safe." She bit her lip, chewing at the red lipstick as she waited for him to reply.
Gale was torn, he hated seeing Hope so torn up, the unshed tears in her dark eyes tugging at his heart strings. "All right," he replied, pressing his lips to hers once more. He wasn't sure whether he could keep his promise, but for now she let out a sigh of relief.
"We're all that's left, aren't we?"
Hope and Gale suddenly became all too aware of the conversation going on around them. Hope glanced around the table at the other airmen, all wearing the same downtrodden and exhausted expression. Harry Crosby, but his quivering lip nervously, as if he could cry at any moment. Hugh's eyes were downcast and he picked anxiously at the cuff of his uniform.
Hope's wandering eyes met Ruth's across the table, and she sent her a weary frown at the way the lively men quieted, each lost in their thoughts.
Blakely spoke first, breaking the silence that fell over the group "12 crews out of-"
"35 that flew in from Greenland," Crank finished.
With his lips in a tight line, Bucky nodded solemnly. "That's right."
Ruth reached out, her free hand finding John's atop his chair's armrest, squeezing it gently. He didn't meet her gaze, but she felt him deflate slightly beside her just before Gale began to speak.
"We're just happy for you, Dye."
"That's right. We are," John added, his voice deepening as he raised his glass. "Very happy for you. Very happy."
Glen held out his drink to the group. "And to all the fellas that aren't here tonight, who should've been."
The table broke out into quiet mumbles of agreement as they all lifted their glasses in a toast before tipping them back. Hope took a long swig from her ginger beer, as Gale took a sip from his own. Everyone's faces remained somber as they drank and a few seconds later Dye's voice filled the air.
"Gentlemen...and ladies, I'm gonna go check on the boys, make sure they aren't celebrating too hard without me."
As he walked away with Lil tugged against his side, John's eyes followed them and he pointed in their direction, muttering, "Charlie Robertson," under his breath.
The jovial atmosphere from before shattered as the group remained quiet despite the raging party around them.
Gale pulled Hope closer, his left hand clasped in her on her lap, his finger running over the engagement ring adoring her finger. It was a constant reminder of their hope for the future, of their lives together, of their love. It was all he needed to keep him going despite the horrific odds.
Hope reached over, squeezing Hugh's hand to which he sent her a small smile in return.
Hugh's heart had sunk as he realised how truly lucky he was to still be here, with his sister and his friends, when so many were not. Gale looked lovingly down at Hope and the pair shared a small kiss. Hugh couldn't have been happier for them, truly, but his heart ached for a love like theirs. His arms remained empty, and despite all the women he'd flirted with and kissed none had ever been love. The realisation that if he went down no one would mourn him other than his sister. He'd never know true love.
Hope could sense the tension in the room, each man lost in his own thoughts. Glancing around the table it became abundantly clear of all the men she had met on base when they had first come to Thorpe Abbott who were no longer here.
"I'm, uh, gonna get another drink. I'll be back," John announced quickly, rising from his chair and turning toward the bar. Ruth's worried eyes followed him before she glanced back at Hope.
Gale watched him go with a pang of concern and kissed Hope on the temple, promising his return before he got up and followed after his friend. The women shared a knowing look as they watched the men they loved disappear into the crowd. Seemingly following their Majors, the rest of the men got up and trailed after them a few minutes later, leaving Hope and Ruth alone at the table.
"I'm worried," Ruth muttered, chewing her bottom lip nervously. "What happens if John or Gale don't make it back one-"
Hope cut her off quickly and moved to sit beside her.  "Hey. They're going to be fine, Rue. Before long, we're gonna be celebrating their 25th mission, alright?"
"Alright," she whispered as her gaze fell to the table.
The dance floor cleared over the next few minutes, and just a few couples remained dancing. In the middle of the floor was Helen, wrapped up in the arms of an airman they'd never seen before. Wide grins grew on their faces as they watched her place a few kisses against the dark-headed stranger's jawline. Over his shoulder, Helen's eyes wandered to the two women sitting alone, and Ruth smiled, giving her a thumbs up as Hope winked at her.
Feeling someone's gaze on her, Hope scanned the room, meeting the familiar but concerned blues of Gale across the room from where he leaned against the bar beside John. They talked to yet another new airman the girls had never met, but even she could see the grimace on Bucky's face as he leaned closer to the man, gesturing his hands out.
She glanced over at Ruth who thankfully was too busy tidying up the mess the men left before returning her eyes to her fiancée. In the few seconds she'd looked away, the replacement airman disappeared, and the two Majors stood alone.
"Come on, Rue. Let's rejoin the party, shall we?" Hope asked, rising to her feet and offering Ruth her hand with a forced smile.
She knew something was up with John. She could tell by Buck's body language alone.
The blonde took her hand, allowing Hope to lead them towards the men. But just as they passed Helen and the dancing soldier, Colonel Harding and Major Bowman stepped through the doors and sauntered over the bar, a fat cigar hanging from Chick's lips.
"My boys!"
Not wanting to interrupt, the women stood on the outskirts of the group, moving to stand beside Tatty, even though both Buck and Johnny sent them a questioning look. Ruth scanned Bucky's face, but her smile fell when she immediately noticed the line between his brows and the muscle twitching in his jaw.
"Listen up! I just had a mood-killing conversation with Doc Stover. He thinks you sissies could be getting flack happy."
"No, not us, sir," the airmen chorused.
"I told him war is war. The longer you go at it, the more it screws a man up. And it's been that way since the first caveman son of a bitch picked up a club and went after the other. Did cavemen go for head-shrinking?"
As the men shook their heads, Ruth and Hope shared a wary glance.
Where was this going?
"No! Damn sure not! What counts is that you soldiers show up ready and able to fight! What you do between battles..." Harding trailed off with a chuckle, smirking as he took a drag of his cigar.
Hope watched as Buck remained stoic, no reaction on his face, but John looked over at Ruth, sending her a wink. "I like your style, sir!"
For the first time, Bucky's wink didn't make her heart skip a beat...it made it drop into her stomach. His grin was so clearly forced that her mind went haywire, and he was the only thing she could focus on. Sensing the blonde finally picked up on John's demeanor, Hope silently intertwined their hands, squeezing Ruth's reassuringly.
Red broke his silence, shaking his head slightly as he spoke. "Aerial combat like this hasn't been around since the caveman, sir."
"Of course not, Red. Every war has its novelties," Harding dismissed the Major, turning to look at the dance hall. A split second later, his demeanor changed, and his voice grew serious. "Who the hell decorated this fiesta?"
Everyone looked around the group before Jack hesitantly spoke. "I put together a committee, sir."
Craning their heads to see around the Colonel, the women confusedly searched the hall for what he possibly could be upset about, but had no such luck.
"That damned plane looks like it's in a nosedive."
The sound of chuckles filled the air as John grinned over at Ruth. "Fire 'em. Fire the committee...Ruth can decorate next time."
She did her best to smile back at him, but it was just as forced as the grin that hung on his lips.
"I won't bother next time," Kidd muttered.
Harding seemed to move on and faced the men again, waving them all closer. "Come on, get in. Come here. Got something to tell 'ya."
Hope and Ruth stepped forward, watching the Colonel over Tatty's shoulder, their eyes moving between their Majors and the CO.
"You know how we could end this whole thing tonight?" Chick asked, his face scrunched into a half-grimace as he leaned into the group. "We fill up one of our forts with as many 500-pounders as she can hold, we bomb the hell out of Hitler's hidey-hole."
The grin on Johnny's face fell, and his tilted his face to the floor with slightly pursed lips for a moment before returning his gaze to Harding. His forced smiles and strained banter only added to the underlying tension in the room. Ruth's fingers tightened around Hope's hand, seeking reassurance as Chick continued.
"I'm sure Red and Bubbles could locate that mustachioed little fucker."
Bubbles grinned proudly. "Yes, sir."
"Well, now who's flack happy?"
The second the words left John's mouth, Ruth's heart plummeted, and a knot formed in the pit of her stomach. She held her breath waiting for what would happen next.
What happened in the last ten minutes to change his attitude completely?
All the officer's went silent, shooting each other worried looks while Bucky and Harding stared at each other.
"Who?"
"You are," John nodded, his expression bearing no trace of any amusement.
Harding smirked, "You are."
"No, you are," Egan leaned forward, thwacking Harding's chest with his hand. "Sir."
The next few seconds seemed to stretch on for hours as the atmosphere became even more tense and the room seemed to hold its breath. Gale quickly glanced over at Hope, his eyes filled with concern, much like the rest of the officers. The blonde beside her didn't notice Buck, unable to tear her eyes away from John, who looked like he was teetering on the edge of an outburst.
The Major and the Colonel stared at each other until a smirk broke out on Chick's face and he chuckled, the rest of the group following suit when the tension eased.
"Mmm, Single fillies. Come on, boys. Let's get the lead out!" Harding smirked, taking a drag from his cigar and left the party with Red trailing behind him.
The officers dispersed out onto the dance floor, leaving John, Gale, Hope, Ruth, and Benny at the bar.
Gale turned to catch Hope's eye, his face saying 'hold on while I talk to him'. Hope nodded in agreement, catching Ruth's arm and leading her away from their men.
"What about John?" Ruth looked hastily over her shoulder for him, but Hope pulled her on.
"Gale's going to talk to him, it will be okay, Ruth. They've been through a lot, remember? It's bound to catch up with them all at some point and we just need to be here to help them if they fall." Hope led her back to the table, sitting her down and placing the glass of ginger beer in front of her.
Hope hated watching Ruth's worried eyes keep darting back towards the boys but she knew that her own eyes kept drifting back to Gale's. If this evening had taught her anything it was that life was more precious than they could ever realise and each moment should be cherished.
They needed a distraction from their anxieties, and Hope blurted the first story that came to mind.
"Hey Rue, do you remember that day when you were new to the Grove and you walked in on Frank naked?"
Ruth's cheeks immediately heated up as she buried her head, "How could I forget? I'd only known the man for three days."
Hope laughed too, "Well it could be worse. On my first day on base he nearly ran me over with a jeep. That was before he realised I was on his plane. He bought me a beer that same evening to apologies."
Ruth laughed, imagining a young Hope giving Frank hell for trying to run her down.
"We had a medical technician on our plane with us back then. Joseph was his name. He was a right pretty boy, thought he was the bee's knees but I soon told him otherwise."
Ruth chuckled, knowing that Hope probably gave the poor boy hell. It was strange thinking back to when they first came to the Grove, the airbase that had quickly become their home and safe haven.
"It seems like a lifetime ago that I met you, Hope.I thought you hated me at first."
"Oh, I didn't hate you...I just thought you weren't going to make it," Hope replied honestly, feeling slightly guilty about how she'd misjudged her best friend. "You soon proved me wrong though, Rue. You're a good nurse."
Hope looked up as Gale approached them, smiling brightly at her while John still stood near the bar looking quite somber. Ruth stood up, quickly excusing herself as she made her way over to the bar, resting her hand against John's arm as she spoke softly before they retreated outside.
"Is he gonna be okay?" Hope asked, worried for what Ruth would have to face next. She knew John would never hurt her purposefully but she also knew he had a short fuse and could say something that would break her heart.
"When have you ever known John not to be okay," Gale chuckled, "I got him a pass to London for a few days and he's gonna ask Ruth to go with him."
Gale leant a little closer to Hope, "Which means that we could have some alone time..."
"I like your thinking, Major," Hope grinned, walking her fingers up to his chin where she tilted his head down and brought their lips together. Gale's hands wrapped around her waist, pulling her close and beginning to sway to the music, while their lips remained together.
The beat from the band quickened as 'Blue Skies' came into full swing.
"Hey, it's John's song," Hope laughed, and Gale just groaned, hiding his head in the crook of her neck for a moment before replying.
"But you sing it so much better than he does."
Hope hummed in agreement, resting her head against Gale's chest, her eyes half closed as he led her with ease around the floor.
Gale's eyes shot up when he noticed Ruth hurrying through the dancing couples, heading straight for the bathroom at the end of the hall. Her blonde locks covered most of her face as she shielded herself from view, but Gale caught sight of her cheeks, red and blotchy which only ever happened when she cried.
Soon after she disappeared, John came into view. He hesitated where he stood in the middle of the club, lost and unsure of what to do next. Gale watched his best friend as he seemed to debate his options. Whatever had just gone down between the couple must have been serious.
Frustratingly running a hand over his mouth, John caught sight of Gale on the dance floor where he swayed slowly with Hope. Gale's brow furrowed in confusion as he glanced in the direction Ruth had gone over Hope's shoulder. With a nod of his head, he silently urged Johnny to go after her. It was the push that he needed to make a decision, and John quickly disappeared in the direction Ruth had vanished.
Gale felt his shoulders sag as the tension began to lift, whatever was going on with Ruth and John he was sure they'd work it out, he just didn't want to worry Hope about it on one of her rare evenings off.
A cold object on her leg caused Hope to jump, leaping forward into Gale's arms. He stumbled back, laughing heartily as Meatball sat beside them.
"Goddammit Meatball! I nearly had a heart attack," Hope scolded, reaching down to scratch the dog's head.
"You didn't mean it did you, Meatball," Gale scooped down, lifting the large husky into his arms, he snorted, turning his head to avoid the husky's large tongue lapping across his face.
"Fancy a dance Meatball?" Gale began to sway across the floor, the large dog sitting comfortably in his arms. Hope watched in awe as he spun slowly around the floor. He was oblivious to the strange glances he got from the other couples on the floor. Hope wondered if he'd dance with their children like that. She could see him now, clutching a small child in his arms as he swayed around the floor with them.
Gale's eyes met hers across the floor and he smiled cheerfully at her, as he made his way back over to her, placing Meatball back on the floor. She'd headed back to Demarco who was still at the bar and Gale took Hope into his arms.
"I love you, Gale Cleven," Hope declared. She'd been so nervous to tell him how she felt to begin with and now it was second nature to love him. How could anyone not love Gale? She was just so grateful that he loved her back.
"I love you too, Hope, always," he brushed a few loose strands of hair from her face, running his thumb over her cheek bone.
"When's your next mission?" Hope asked, playing with Gale's fingers as she asked the nerve wracking question.
"I don't know yet," Gale admitted, "Although 'Our Baby' is already so whenever the light goes on we'll be off."
Hope nodded sadly, regretting asking the question that she always feared the answer to. She knew that there was always a risk and yet somehow a mission before their wedding just seemed so ominous.
"Hey," Gale tugged on her hand, "Come with me."
She followed him obediently through the kitchen and out of the side door into the cool night air once more. Gale's hand remained firmly on her waist as he led her over to a bench situated on the grass.
Hope hopped up onto the bench while Gale sat on the seat below, his hand running up and down her bare thigh soothingly, until it brushed against her scar. Hope jumped with a gasp, shoving Gale's hand away.
"Hope? Are you alright, Sugar?" Gale's blue eyes swam with concern as he reached out again to his fiancée, this time his hand came to rest on her thigh covered by her dress. "Does it still hurt?"
Hope shook her head, tears slipping from the corners of her eyes as she tried to contain the emotions that threatened to bubble over.
"Then what's wrong, Sweetheart? You know you can talk to me about anything? We're in this together," Gale pleaded, moving so he could sit directly in front of her, both his hands now resting on her thighs.
Hope exhaled slowly, letting out the breath she hadn't realised she'd been holding, a breath that she'd been holding ever since the accident. "I haven't been sleeping well," she began slowly, her hands coming down to clutch Gale's. "Every time I close my eyes I relive the accident again and again. I just can't seem to move past it and..."
The desperate sob escaped her lips and Gale immediately jumped into action, climbing onto the bench beside her and clutching her close as she began to bawl into his dress uniform. Her body felt so small and frail in his arms and as her shoulders shook violently, Gale thought each one might break her.
"I just can't take it anymore."
That was the final straw, he enveloped her now, his whole body surrounding her, holding her close, comforting her. His own silent tears began to slip down his cheeks as the woman he loved broke before his eyes, and there was nothing he could do to help her. Gale moved his arm to rub small circles up and down her back, soothing patterns that eventually helped her breathing to calm.
"I'm sorry," she mumbled, wiping her hand across her cheeks, trying to avoid smudging her makeup that she'd so lovingly applied that afternoon.
"You have nothing to be sorry for, Sugar. Nothing at all, alright? I've got you now and I'm never gonna let anything bad happen to you, I swear," Gale placed his index finger under her chin, tilting her head towards him so he could press a gentle kiss against her lips. Their mouths molded together easily and Hope soon found herself slipping her tongue into Gale's mouth, fighting against his own tongue for dominance, while his hands roamed over her curves.
They both pulled away, a little breathless but with wide smiles on their faces.
Gale chuckled softly, running his hand through her dark curls in an attempt to tidy them up from where his hand had wound around them.
"We should've heading back inside... before they missed us," he spoke between kisses, his breath fanning over her cheeks.
Hope nodded sadly, crawling down off the bench. For a few moments she'd been distracted enough not to think about how awful everything else was, and Gale could tell.
"How about you spend the night with me?" He suggested, throwing his arm around her shoulder and waiting patiently for her answer.
"You know we can't, Colonel Harding found out last time," she giggled remembering how Hugh had informed her that the whole of the officer's hut knew what they'd been up to at John's party.
"No, not in the officer's hut, but I have a fine plane you have yet to meet and if we pad her out I reckon she could give us a good night's sleep."
Hope's heart swelled as she looked up at Gale in the moonlight, "You'd do that for me? You'd sleep in a Fort just to be with me?"
"I would sleep anywhere as long as I have you by my side," he assured her, grasping her left hand and thumbing over the engagement ring. "When I gave you this ring I promised you that."
Biting her lip and tears trickling down her cheeks, she nodded hastily, leaning up to kiss him once more. "What did I ever do to deserve you, Gale?"
"You landed on the right airbase, that's what. My life has been so much better since the day you flew into it."
With happy tears slipping down both cheeks, they made their way back inside where the party was still in full swing, taking their original seats.
Hugh was standing with Demarco and Harry at the bar when they walked in, giving her a worried look but Hope just shook her head with a smile, before taking residence in Gale's lap. His hand rested firmly against her scared thigh.
"You know, if we have children I'm gonna tell them their mum's a war hero, and she's got the scar to prove it."
Hope smiled sweetly at his antics, the fact that he was thinking about kids too made her heart swell even more as her love for him grew.
"Well, I think it's their dad who will be the war hero, he'll have completed his 25 missions and all."
The couple laughed lightly, swaying along to the beat as the band played 'Bless 'Em All'. Something about what Gale had said earlier replayed over in Hope's mind, 'We're in this together', and they indeed were. Maybe things weren't as bad as Hope thought they were, and with Gale by her side how bad could things really be?
…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….…….………………….
September 20th 1943, The Grove, Berkshire 05:00
Hope let out a long sigh as the C47's wheels left the runway in one swoop, rising above the airstrip ,and leaving the base far below them as they climbed into the clouds. Frank talked quietly to Bill in the cockpit, and both girls couldn't help but smile at their pilot's antics. He was a good pilot, but as a mentor, he was a hard task-master, and Bill was being put through his paces. Ruth pulled John's latest letter from her pocket, rereading his words with a small smile.
"So how is the hotshot then?" Hope asked with a grin, amused by Ruth's embarrassed expression, her pale cheeks blushing deeply.
"How do you know I call him that?" Ruth asked curiously, but Hope just shook her head with a chuckle.
"Ruth, you've read his letters out loud enough times when I'm around that I've basically read them myself." The blonde nodded slowly, half listening to Hope and the other half of her too engrossed in John's words. After a few moments, she looked up from the letter.
"I wrote to my parents about John the other day," Ruth called out over the engine's whine, a fond smile on her lips.
"Oh yeah?"
The blonde nodded. "Yeah."
"What did you tell them?" Hope asked with a raised brow.
Ruth's innocent smile turned into a mischievous smirk as she chuckled to herself. "Well, my Mama always reads the letters, so I wrote the basics for her to tell my Dad and Jamie, but gave her all the details."
"John's right," she laughed. "You are a sneaky woman."
Hope had her latest letter from Gale tucked safely into her top pocket, 'It's close to my heart, just like you,' she always told him. His words always brought her a deep sense of comfort that she'd never felt before. Somehow it felt that he was giving her one of his warm, loving embraces as her eyes trailed over his words.
The new addition of, 'you are the love of my life' made her heart beat rapidly in her chest every time she thought about it. She could picture him now, tucked away at his desk in the corner while John and Hugh chatted loudly, probably interrupting his train of thought with, 'Buck, does this sound right?' as John wrote his own reply to Ruth's letter. It amused her that he now signed his letter from 'your Gale'.
Unable to resist, she pulled the letter free from her pocket, unfolding the page lovingly and smiling as the picture that came with it. Their two smiling faces looked back at her, Gale's face lit up with a bright smile while he held her lovingly in his arms. The second picture in her pocket was of her and Hugh, both smiling cheekily like they had in so many pictures as children.
She thumbed the edge of the letter, reading over the last words Gale had sent to her. She'd posted her reply just that morning, having dashed to the post room with Ruth before hurrying back to 'The Angel'.
September 17th 1943
To my dearest Hope,
I know I'm getting sentimental and that this is my third letter in the same week but I can't help myself. I just want to be close to you again. You're my everything Hope. Everyday that we're apart I know will make our reunion even sweeter.
I don't know how other couples cope being separated for years due to this wretched war. I can barely be away from you for a week without thinking of hijacking a Fort to come and see you. Without your smile the days feel darker but just knowing that you're out there somewhere waiting for me fills me with Hope.
The thought of our wedding coming round so soon keeps me going each day, knowing that in just a few short weeks you'll become Mrs Cleven and that's all I could ever want from this life, to have you with me always. Four days away from everything will be a pleasant relief from all the missions, just to be away from war with you. I bought your wedding gift the other day, it's not much but I just wanted to give you something on the day.
John and I picked up the rings from the jewellery shop in Norwich yesterday and I'm pleased to say that mine fits like a glove. I can't wait to wear it always. You mean everything to me Hope.
I know this week has been tough on you but know that I am always with you, no matter what, and I'll always be here when you need me.
I hope that you will be able to visit Thorpe Abbotts again soon. I know John would also appreciate a visit from Ruth, and even Hugh enjoys your company, despite him being adamant that he doesn't.
I love you always.
Your Gale
Hope smiled fondly at the thought of their wedding rings, tucked away in a box in Gale's bedside draw, probably alongside all of her letters.
The plane rocked from side to side as they gained altitude, and the large metal bird flew 'through the gate' as Frank liked to call it as she moved to full throttle, soaring up into the clouds.
"Stop being a clot," Frank hissed to Bill, flicking a few switches in the cockpit with a long sigh, "You know what you're doing kid but try using your head sometimes okay?"
"Yes Sir," Bill nodded shyly, turning his attention back to the plane's control panel. The girls smiled at each other, listening to the two men bickering in the cockpit.
"Where do you think the boys are right now?" Ruth asked, looking up nervously at Hope. She always worried when she thought of where their men could be. The thought of them in harm's way made her sick to the stomach.
Were they flying right now? Were they in danger?
Hope slouched in her seat as the plane leveled out, "I don't know, Rue. I'd like to think that they're at Thorpe Abbotts. Hugh's probably getting into some sort of trouble or terrorising poor Harry Crosby. John is probably having some coffee with his whiskey about now at breakfast." This caused Ruth to laugh lightly at the thought of John's usual morning routine.
"What about Gale?"
Hope took a little longer to reply this time. "I think Gale would... well I don't know. He's probably either eating breakfast with John, walking Meatball, or he's with his baby."
"His baby?" Ruth spluttered, cocking her head andlooking at her friend for the answer.
"His Fort, 'Our Baby'," Hope laughed, watching as Ruth nodded, understanding the men's attachment to their Forts. She guessed they all felt the same way about their own plane, although Ruth thought if she never had to fly again it would be a blessing.
The pair soon fell into silence, both organising their mussette bags for the hundredth time, as if they hadn't checked all their supplies pre-flight. Hope moved up to the cockpit to check in with the pilots, while Ruth moved along the racks of supplies, laying out fresh blankets on each cot, humming an Artie Shaw song to herself as she went.
"How's it going up here, boys?" Hope leant over Frank's shoulder, watching as the cloudy sky unfolded before them.
"Can't complain," Frank replied plainly. "I think Billy Boy here is getting the hang of things at last."
The young pilot grinned at the compliment, and Hope couldn't help the sense of pride that filled her chest. They'd had several copilots training with Frank, but Bill was definitely the girl's favourite.
Looking back out the window, Hope pointed towards the dark clouds erupting ahead of them.
"Hey Frank, what's that up ahead? That's not what I think it is...right?"
"That, my dear Hope, is flak fire," he said regretfully. "Looks like we're heading to the movies. I suggest you girls grab a seat...Ruth may want a blindfold for this next part."
Hope swallowed, nodding quickly before rushing back to her seat. Bill talked quickly to Frank, but remained calm, it wasn't anything they hadn't been through before.
Ruth's fearful eyes widened as Hope explained what Frank had told her, before swiftly strapping herself into her seat. Her mind raced at all the terrible outcomes that could occur.
What happens if they go down?
What would happen if they just blew up over Germany? Boom!
She tried to put on a brave face but she knew Hope would see right through it, she always did.
The plane swerved as flak erupted around them, swooping and diving as the black clouds and wuffs from the Ack-Acks flew wildly around them. Hope and Ruth were thrown around in their seats as the plane swerved, flack bursts shaking the bird. They were very grateful that they always secured all their supplies and stretchers down pre-flight.
Hope's fingers dug into the metal seat and her eyes closed, as her stomach flipped in circles with each turn. She'd not had any issues with her motion sickness since her training, but the urge to vomit up her breakfast only grew as the bile rose in the back of her throat.
Ruth opposite from her was as white as a sheet, her already pale face now the colour of a corpse with her lips set in a thin worried line. Her teeth clenched tightly together and her eyes shut tightly, as flack pierced through the plane's fuselage above her head.
"Shit!" she shreiked, covering her head with her hands.
"You okay, Rue?" Hope shouted over the noise of the war around them. A glossy-eyed and panting Ruth only nodded quickly in response.
Bullets ripped through the riveted sheets with a series of metallic pings, piercing through easily and sending metal flying into the cabin like confetti.
With the chaos surrounding them, Ruth barely noticed when a piece of shrapnel flew past her face, just grazing her temple. Flak continued to blast in the air surrounding the skytrain, the noise was deafening to everyone inside.
How could anyone think strategically in these conditions?
"OH FUCK!" Frank's voice shouted from the cockpit as he leaned over to Bill, "Stay with me, kid." Bill's lifeless body lay wide-eyed staring straight ahead, his young face frozen, expressionless. "DAMMIT!"
"What's wrong, Frank?" Hope called out as she unbuckled herself and stumbled from her seat, edging her way towards him.
Ruth's eyes widened. "Hope! What are you doing?!"
She simply sent her a worried glance, seeing the blood trickling down Ruth's cheek before disappearing from view, and the blonde stared at her in disbelief.
When another burst sent burning hot metal through the plane's fuselage around her, Ruth's eyes clenched shut, her head bowing as she mumbled a prayer for them, her hand instinctively reaching up for her usual comfort... her necklace....her lucky necklace that now hung around the neck of John Egan.
"Our Father, who art in heaven..."
In the cockpit, Frank didn't turn to face Hope when he spoke, his eyes trained on the incoming fire from the Messerschmitts that flew in all directions around them.
"We have been fucked by the fickle finger of fate and today is not our day. We're down to one engine and she isn't sounding too healthy. We're littered with holes and," he paused, his throat constricting as he motioned to the young boy who lay dead beside him. "And the Krauts...they got Billy."
The plane juddered and smoke poured from the remaining engine with a horrendous screech as Frank took a steadying breath. The next words to leave his lips sent a shiver down Hope's spine.
They were the ones every airman, flight nurse, and pilot prayed they'd never have to hear...
"There goes the last engine. We're going down!"
Tumblr media
Tags: @georgieluz @docroesmorphine @major-mads @violetdaze25 @bcofl0ve @precious-little-scoundrel @blurredcolour @artlover8992 @b00ks1ut @xxluckystrike @hockeyboysarehot @groovin2beats @kmc1989 @ginabaker1666 @hesbuckcompton-baby @forsythiagalt
34 notes · View notes
holocene-sims · 7 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
next // previous
august 26, 2021 4:00 a.m. a balcony, somewhere
time somehow seems to simultaneously slow to a crawl and race beyond the speed of light. grant doesn’t remember when they’d ended up perched like lovebirds at the pinnacle of a staircase, peering out over the night-drenched landscape, but it must have been a while ago. customers have long since stopped streaming in and out of the restaurant on the street below.
he remembers in better detail the stream of their conversation–they’d shifted from food and a strangely peaceful, humorous discussion of kicking the bucket to movies, and at some point, paranormal stories came up along the way.
it’d be hard to forget talking to yunha.
there’s something curiously enrapturing about her, something that had drawn him to her when he first made eye-contact with her.
the look in her eyes, maybe. it’s piercing, like she’s baring right through your skin and into your soul, but not malicious or judgmental. it’s friendly, it’s curious, it’s playful.
the way she speaks, maybe. she’s the most engaged conversationalist he’s ever encountered. everything you say, whether she agrees or disagrees, is met with affirmations and a lot of nodding. yes, yes, of course. i see, i see. i understand. ohhh, wow! really?
she’s unraveling every shard of the puzzle that is his personality and piecing it back together in one whole picture, analyzing it. figuring it out. appreciating it.
or maybe it’s the sweetness that radiates off her. she appears unafraid to smile, instead all too happy to flash those pretty, crooked bunny teeth for the world to see.
“so, i'm going to guess you’re not accidentally good at singing.”
she seems not to mind revealing her own puzzle pieces either, and the more she says about herself, the more fascinated he is with her. with who she is. with what makes her tick.
“i hope it’s not an accident,” yunha replies, laughing, “because shit, then years worth of practice was a waste.”
“time enjoyed is never time wasted.”
the unabashed cringe of the line garners an immediate eye roll, but she still seems to find it funny.
they’ve definitely been sitting here a while. grant straightens his back, fixing his gradually slouching posture, and is is met with an immediate flash of pain, distinct from the chronic dull ache underlying every day of his life, that radiates down every vertebra.
“what got you into music, though?”
yunha’s rosy pink lips purse in thought as she dwells on the question.
“a lot of things. my parents like music. i listened to a lot of different kinds of songs my whole life, first with them, and then later with my friends. i had some time between classes and studying to spend having fun, but i couldn't spend any money, so my friends and i would go to this music store. we walked around and picked random albums to listen to on the headphones. we never bought anything.”
grant nods supportively. “what’s, like, the first album you remember really liking? or albums. you don’t have to pick one.”
“ah! i treasure so many albums. seo taiji and boys IV. i think that’s still my favorite nostalgic album ever. i also remember fondly, um, this girl’s in love with you by aretha franklin. i heard that at the music store, and i was so impressed by her talent. i still am.”
“i'm not a music expert. surprise! i know, i know, i'm sorry to tell you, i did not practice for centuries for that wonderful spice girls performance earlier. no, but seriously, i most often just listen to the same old emo stuff i liked when i was 13. so, unfortunately i don’t know the first album at all, at least not yet, but i do know the second one. you have fantastic taste, that’s a classic.”
despite his ignorance, yunha still smiles from ear to ear. “you should look up the first one! look up, like, seo taiji ‘come back home.’ that’s the most popular song on the album. i don’t wanna bias you, so listen on your own and make your own opinions.”
“wilco. and if you don’t mind me asking, how’d you turn the interest in music into a skill? you are talented, but i know it's very much a skill. it does take a lot of practice to become tangibly good at music.”
“to express myself,” yunha says plainly, “it’s easier to tell your story in art than talking about it, and singing is free. you don’t need supplies to learn it. but yes, i needed that kind of outlet, you know? i always liked singing, always did it, but i needed more than only entertainment from it over time.”
“oh yeah, art is helpful. i really should have gotten on that train earlier. i got on board about a year ago. it's much better for you than intellectualizing everything. or at least that's what i tend to do. do you perform, by the way? outside of karaoke, that is."
"sometimes. but also, not in a long time."
there falls a brief, but peaceful lull in the conversation. grant’s eyes draw to black night sky as he recalls the last haphazard art he’d created–the mushy-gushy attempt at processing the universe. seeing it hanging above him now, his thoughts are no less conflicting. light pollution washes out the shining sea of stars, but the sky still retains its beauty, its bewilderment. visible or not, an infinite chain of dimensions and celestial bodies exist in the vacuum of space, orbiting independent of him, yet factoring in the tiny fraction of his mass on the mass of the earth in their delicate ballerina dance across the fabric of spacetime.
the universe must have created me for some reason, for something other than anguish.
his own words. again. ever-present.
“i miss seeing the stars.” yunha’s buttery soft voice breaks his concentration. “you can’t see anything here.”
“polaris.” grant raises his left arm and draws his index finger across the sky until it hovers above the only star he’s seen thus far. “technically, that means we should be able to see sirius, too, but we don’t need to get all science-y and talk about magnitude and that polaris isn’t–”
“i would like it if you did.”
she was thinking of the stars, too.
synchronicity.
“aw shucks! well. i’ll say this, polaris isn’t the brightest star. we just talk about it way more frequently because it has the most cultural significance in the northern hemisphere for, you know, navigation reasons. but hey, give it about 12,000 more years, and it even won’t be the north star anymore. thank you, wobbly earth axis. but also boo, woobly earth axis, because it's a little sad to think about.”
yunha’s eyes glitter with fascination. “it’ll be something else?”
“yep! the next north star will be vega,” he explains, “come on down, you’re the next contestant!”
“maybe we’ll see it happen.”
“if my consciousness is still floating around as little dust particles, that’d be pretty sick. you know? forget fly me to the moon, fly me to vega. why not?”
“i don’t think i'll be dust,” yunha says, not missing a beat at all, even as her focus remains fixed on the faintest twinkle emanating from polaris, “it’s kind of troubling. you don’t want to be, like, stuck in the whole cycle of the universe, but if you’re still here, you can see some really beautiful things.”
“ah. reincarnation?”
“if you’re asking me, you’re not going to be dust. either you escape the suffering or you come back in some kind of physical form, human or not, and you try again.”
grant thinks about it for a moment. and then the feelings, like usual, spill out at once.
“i'm not going to lie, that idea has always given me the heebie-jeebies. i think it’s very cool as a concept, but i'm, like, man, i don’t want to do this shit again. also, look, we're doing the thing again. oh, and shit, that sounded judgmental. i just run my mouth too much."
"most people don't know they lived before. you can't really remember your other lives without a lot of study," she answers, "and no, you don't. i prefer to hear your real opinion. it's actually stupid when people tell you what they think you want to hear."
"do you ever wonder what you were up to last go-around?"
"not too much, but i always heard strange birthmarks and scars are signs from your last death. fears, too. things you avoid. so, i guess, like, a clown stabbed me in the neck with needles."
"are you afraid of storm drains, by any chance? if so, i think pennywise had it out for you."
"hahaha." yunha shakes her head. "wait, i have to ask. is it not worse thinking you can only live once? that's not uncomfortable? feeling like you have to make everything perfect in your one lifetime?"
"oh no, it's terrifying. dying and just being done with everything is eerie, too, because there are nice things to do and see here in the real world. you’re right about that. and yeah, there is a lot of pressure to get it all right. also, that's not even mentioning that there are people i love that i don’t want to be gone forever. i'd like to think they remain somehow. conscious or not. i kind of think they do, but i don’t know. am i contradicting myself? capital-P probably."
“you don’t know what to think.”
grant immediately bursts out laughing. “yeah, no, absolutely not. i do not know. i just kinda waffle around and hope some scientist throws out some numbers and whatnot that proves some explanation of everything correct. but that’s impossible. it’s literally impossible. we can’t even simulate or predict the wacky physics that were going on at the exact moment the big bang happened.”
“not to be, like, all quirky, but...” yunha reaches over, patting him on the shoulder. “maybe don’t think about it? you’re gonna go crazy. you can just not know? and it's fine. this doesn’t mean anything anyway. the answer to anything is already in you, it’s not out there.”
and then she, too, starts giggling all over again and her cheeks blush deep red from sheepish cringe.
another stereotypical line, but he doesn't mind. they sound better coming from her than him anyhow.
a second later and she checks the time on her phone. her cheesy smile erodes into a slight frown.
“ahh, i really need to leave soon. i have a schedule in the morning.”
grant checks the time as well, drawing the sleeve of his hoodie up just enough to read the minuscule roman numerals on his watch.
on the watch an ex-girlfriend gifted him. not päivi, but...
4:00 a.m.
fuck.
right.
you’re leaving the country in two hours.
36 notes · View notes